Yale University Library
39002007788566

B^^^^St Iron's',

* »

^^^V" .'

.¦«*¦•• .',?.-•

tWw* *¦ ; - 1 -
Pi-'f-"---''.''
^^M-*v''-i-
gmgCWS^-T-i* *«¦
^^BB^^S
^j;X -
¦Hw^^
'^Tf^^-:
» J!*^*
YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

History of Marietta

THOS. J. SUMMERS, B. A.

ILLUSTRATED
mmmmmmmmmmm MARIETTA, OHIO.

1003
THE LEADEK PTJBLISHIKG CO.,
PEINTEHS,
MARIETTA, OHIO.

OOPTETGHT, IflOS,
ET
THOS. J. SCMMEES,

PBEFACE.

M

ARIETTA, historic and beautiful, the pioneer city
of the Northwest Territory, the birthplace of
western civilization, situate on two beautiful and
scenic rivers of the United States.
Feeling the need of a history of Marietta that would be
convenient in size and arranged in an interesting and read
able manner, the author has aimed to jjresent such a work in
the foliowing pages. Its scope includes a region which
geology reveals as prehistorically inhabited by an unknown
people, followed, perhaps, by the Mound Builders, and later
presented in history as occupied by the Indian, the i)rede-
cessor of the white man. Following tlie advent of this race
in the west is a chain of historic events which culminate in
the first permanent settlement , of the Northwest being
jjlanted at Marietta. The remainder of the book consists of
a number of topical chapters describing the town and city in
its different phases of life, with a histoi:y of each from its
beginning in Marietta to the presenl". time.
In presenting this work to the public, due acknowledgment
is made w the many persons who have furnished information
on the subjects herein described, and for the use of the R.
M. Stimson collection of the Marietta College library, which
is rich in material on the early history of the Northwest.
If by means of the following pages the reader becomes
better acquainted with the early history of the Northwest
Territory, and sees the important place that Marietta holds
in the history of our country, and learns to honor and admire
the historic city as it should be, theobjectof this publication
is accomplished.
The Author.
Marietta, Ohio, February, 1903.

coxte:nts.

CHAPTER I.
Eaklt Inhabitants  Pages 1-9
Prehistoric, Occupation — The Glacial Epoch — The Mound Builders —
Their History, Relig;ion, Origin and Disappearance — Indian Occu
pation — The "Mooskingurn" and "Ohio" — Indian Tribes in the
Western Country — Their Right of Claim — Absence of the White
Men and Indians Along the Ohio — The Five Nations — The Great
Battle Ground of tlie West — The "Beautiful" River Discovered.
CHAPTER II.
EuKOPBAN Explorations and Control  10-23
First Explorations — Ija Salle and His Object — The Purpose of the
French — The English Claims — The French Leaden Plates Planted —
The One at Marietta — Conflicting Claims of the French and Eng
lish — The French and Indian War — English Authority Established
— Meaning of the English Victory — The Reservation of the North
west by Great Britain — No Settlement by the English — Dr. Frank
lin and William Pitt — The Moravian Missionaries — Their "brutal
murder" — Opposition to Great Britain's I^and Policy— England's
Attitude Toward Her Colonies — The Declaration of Independence
— The Revolutionary War — George Rogers Clark in the Northwest
— Meaning of This Expedition. CHAPTER in.
United States  ¦.  24-8(i
The New Country — Its Condition and Possibilities — The Indian
Tribes and Their Claims — The State CMaiins— Treaties with the
Indians — The United States in Full Control of the Northwest —
Movement for settling the New Territory— Survey of the Land
Ordinance of 1785 — First Surveyors— The First Geographer — Fort
Harmar Established — Plans for Settling the West— Jefferson's Or
dinance -Culmination of Three Gi:eat Events— Ordinance of 1787 —
Its Connection with the Ohio Purchase.
CHAPTER IV.
The Ohio Company  37-51
Formation— First Petition to Congress— Washington's Aid — "In
formation" — Meeting of Delegates and Organization of the Com
pany — Backet's Tavern — Second Petition to Congress— The Pur
chase by Dr. Cutler and Winthrop Sargent — its' Boundaries— Re
serves — A TovPh Platted — "Putnam's Paradise" and "Cutler's In
dian Heaven"— -Plans' for the Journfey — General Rufns Putuam

Superintendent— "For the Ohio"— Sumrill's Ferry— Shipbuilding
— "Down the Ohio" — The Landing — Names of the Pioneers.
CHAPTER V.
Settlement  ..'.  ¦  52-70
Settlement on the Muskingum — Reasons for the Site — The New
Country — Division of Labor — A Town Laid Out and Named Mari
etta — Marie Antoinette— Campus Martins — New Settlers — First
Lady Settler — Fourth of .July Celebration — Judge Varnum's Ora
tion — ^Toasts — Governor St. Clair's Arrival — His Commission — PIis
Speech — General Putnam's Reply — Civil Government Inaugurated
— Washington County Established — Rev.. Breck and his First Ser
mon — First Law — First Court — Condition of the Settlement at the
Close of the Year 1788. CHAPTER VI.
The Next Three- Years . '.  71-85
The Outlook — Judge Varnum's Death — Police System Organized —
April 7, 1789 — Dr. Drown's Oration — Resolutions Passed — First
Marriage — Rev. Story — His Contract — July 4, 1789 — Meig's Poem —
First Frame House — Belpre, Beverly and AVaterford Settled —
Indians — Surveys — Close of 1789 — First Literary Society— Small
pox — Famine — Three Townships Organized — Close of 1790 — Put
nam's Letter to Gen. Washington — Mound Square, Capitolinin and
Quadranaou — Close of 1791. CHAPTER VII.
The Indian War  86-98
Early Relations Between Settlers and Indians — General Causes of
the War — Massacres and Depredations — Ohio Company 's Condition
—Preparations for War — The War in General — Gen. Harinar's Ex
pedition—His Defeat— St. Clair's Appointment — His Defeat — Put-
nam'sTreaty, and the Indians at Marietta — Gen. Wayne's Ap
pointment — Battle of Fallen Timbers — Treaty of Greenville.
CHAPTER VIII.
Inhabitants During the War  99-107
Garrison at the "Point" — Improvements During the War — Families
Living There— Campus Martins; Improvements During the War
and Families Living There— Fort Harmar; Improvements During
the War and Families Ijiving There.
CHAPTER IX.
Ohio Becomes a State  108-1''0
Final Settlement of the Ohio Company with Congress — Boundary of
the Ohio Company's Purchase— First Flood— Scarlet Fever and
Smallpox— Era of Peace— Partition of Land— Visit of King Louis
Phillipe— First Representatives to the General Assembly— Meeting

of the First Assembly — St. Clair's Opposition — Indiana Formed—
Political Parties— =-First Census — Ohio a State— Marietta in' 1803.
CHAPTER X.
Municipal History  121-148
Marietta Laid Out — Ministerial Section — West Side Laid Out —
Marietta Incorporated — Early Provisions— System of Government —
Harmar Annexed — Chairman of the "Town Meeting" and Mayor —
Town Clerk, Recorder, and City Cierk — Town and City Treasurer
— Marshal — Surveyor and Civil Engineer — Street Commissioner —
City Solicitor — Council — Fire Department — City Hall — Water
Works — Postoffices and Postmasters.
CHAPTER XI.
Civil History  149-172
Counties Formed — Court Houses — County Jail— Children's Home —
Civil Roster— Representative — Probate Judge — Prosecuting Attor
ney — Clerk of Court — Recorder — Auditor — Sheriff — Treasurer —
Coroner — Surveyor — Commissioner. CHAPTER XI r.
Educational History  178-197
Early Schools — Muskingum Academy — Institute of Education —
Harmar Academy — Western Reserve Institute — Public Schools —
Harmar Schools — High School — Ward Schools — St. Mary's Parochial
School — Marietta College — Its Origin and Growth — Presidents —
Buildings — Library — Faculty. CHAPTER XIII.
Religious History  198-242
Resolution of March 9, 1788 — Early Y/orship — Rev. Breck — Rev.
Story— Sunday School organized — First Church Formed — The
Congregational Ghurch — Presbyterian Church — The First M. E.
Church — The Unlversalist Society — St. Lukes' Church (Episcopal)
— St. 'Mary's Church — Baptist Church — St. Paul's Evangelical — Har
mar Congregational Church — Germiui Methodist — United Brethren
(Radical) — First U. B. Church — Unitarian Society — St. Lucas'
Church — African M. E. Church — Christian Union — Wesleyan Metho-
aist- Giknan Avenue M. E. Churcii-JThe Y. M. C. A— Table of
Church Members. CHAPTER Xiy.
Business History  243-257
First Business — First Store — Early Business Location — Character of
Business and Trade — Monetary Terms— Early Business Men in Mari
etta and Harmar— Jewelers— Druggists — Dry Goods— Hardware—
ig.hoes — Book Stores — Furnit'ure-^ Clothing — Wiholesale Houses —
Manufacturing— First Industries— Few Large Ones of Today.

CHAPTER XV.
The Press  258-269
First Newspaper in the West — First in Marietta — Ohio Gazette and
Virginia Herald — The Commentator and Marietta Recorder — The
Western Spectator — The American Friend — American Friend and
Marietta Gazette — Marietta Gazette — The Marietta Intelligencer —
The Marietta Register — The Marietta Minerva — The Marietta and
Washington County Pilot — T'he Western Republican and Marietta
Advertiser — ^The Marietta Democrat — The Washington County
Demonrat — The Marietta Republican — The Marietta Times — Der
Marietta Demokrat — Der Beobachter — Der Patriot — Der Marietta
Zeituiig — The Marietta Leader — The Daily Journal — Influence of
the Press.
CHAPTER XVI.
The Bench and Bar  270-272
The First Judges — List of Judges — Earliest Attorneys — Recent At
torneys — ^Present Bar of the County.
CHAPTER XVII.
Medical Profession  273-275
First Piiysicians— Earliest Physicians— Present Physicians.
CHAPTER XVIII.
The Banking History  276-283
First Bank in the State— Bank of Marietta— The Bank of Marietta
— Piist National Bank of Marietta— The Marietta National Bank-
Bank of Exdhange— The Bank of Marietta— Union Bank— The Dime
Savings Society— Bank of Marietta— The Citizens National Bank—
The German National Bank— The Peoples Banking & Trust Com-
pany--Building and Loan Societies.
CHAPTER XIX.
The Oil Industry  284-''90
The "Marietta Field"— First Oil in Ohio— Oil $28 per Barrel— Cow
Run Sand— Pacts About Early Oil Drilling— Oil $10.40 per Barrel-
Second Cow Run— Other Sands Developed —Operation — Capital
Invested— Effect on Marietta.

CHAPTER XX.
Societies 

.291-300

American Union Lodge— Its Origin and Progress— First Members-
Development Into American Union Lodge No. 1— Capt. Heart's Let
ter— Organization— History— Officers— American Union Chapter No
1. R. A. M— Harmar Lodge, P. & A. M., No.390— Marietta Comman-
dery No. 50, K. T— Marietta Council, No. 78, R. & s. M— Other So
cieties of the City.

CHAPTER XXI.
Historical Remains  301-312
The Great Mound — Quadranaou — Capitolium — Burial Places —
Mound Cemetery — Oak (-Jrove Cemetery — Soldiers' Monument —
Other Monuments — Ohio Company's Office — Old Block House —
Tiber Creek. CHAPTER XXII.
Two Decades of Progress  31:s-317
Centennials of 1888 — Progress in Difllerent Lines — New Buildings —
Railways — Gas — Ohio River Bridge — Population.
CHAPTER XXIII.
New Marietta  318-322
Old Marietta — Reasons for Term "Old" — New Conditions — New Im-
proveirents — New Marietta.

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

Page.
Old ViewofMound  4
North Amerirai! Indian  6
Map of Northwest Territory  32
Rufus Putnam  41
"For the Ohio"  48
Marie Antoinette  57
Campus Martins  59
Geo. Arthur St. Clair  62
Map of Original Boundary of Washington County  65
Site of Marietta and Harmar, 1788  67
Map of the Indian War  91
Fort Harmar  105
Ohio Company's Purchase  110
Oscar A. Lambert  131
Fire Department  141
City Hall  143
First Court House  150
Second Court House  152
New Court House  154
Children's Home  1.58
Muskingum Academy  176
High School Building  183
Marion Street School  185
Marietta College  193
First Congregational Church  205
First M. E. Church  214
Unitarian Church  234
St. Lucas' Church  236
Y. M. C. A. Building  240
Star Clothing House  . 251
The Marietta Chair Company  253
The A. T. Nye Company  254
Western Spectator  261
Leader Building  268
The Citizens Bank Building  281
Oil Well Scene  289
Elks Home  299
The Mound  302
Soldiers' Monument   310
Ohio Company's Office  311
The Old Block-House  312
Union Depot  3jg

CHAPTER I.
Early Inhabitants.
The true history of any place in the United States begins
many centuries prior to the time usually ascribed by the
historian. The antiquity of man requires mention in a work
attempting to give a complete account of the country or
any part thereof. "Multitudes of nations have arisen upon
the American Continent and have disappeared, leaving no
trace but ruins, mounds, a few wrought stones, or fragments
of pottery."
It is diflicult for us to conceive of a race of people, of
whatever kind, inhabiting this country in such ancient
periods, but we must not allow ourselves to believe that this
continent, or even this part of it, was uninhabited or devoid
of use by man, for whom it was created, during the many
centuries preceding the time when the races now upon it
first came to its shores. Even poetic fancy will not allow us
to conceive such an opinion, but more explicit and more
satisfying does the real evidence of such an occupancy come
to us, when we but study the ages preceding and find such re
mains and works of man as portray his existence and occu
pancy many centuries prior to the time of the earliest known
inhabitants. In studying these early periods the historian must be con
tent with the remains that are found and the inferences
which may be drawn therefrom. The task and patience
necessary for such important investigations can be recom
pensed only by the satisfaction of revealing what had once
been unknown and of giving to the world information that
will aid the tide of progress. When the beginning was, can
be determined no more definitely than when the ending will
be, but after investigating the remains of former ages, we

History of Marietta.

associate like with like and from these draw such conclusions
as can be reasonably sustained.
Geology reveals the fact that flint implements, weapons,
human skulls, and even entire skeletons have been found im
bedded in deposits which belong to two geologic ages preced
ing the present, which is designated as the age of man.
From the various remains of man which have been found
associated with the bones of animals, larger than any of the
present day, it is inferred that frequent conflicts took place
between man and beast. These engagements must have been
very severe, judging from the remains of the animals and all
that man had with which to defend himself. When these
men lived or what thej' did can not be learned definitely and
nothing can be established beyond the bare fact that human
beings existed in those very early times.
When man first came to the United States can not def
initely be stated, much less when he first came to Ohio.
There is, however, evidence of his existence in the State pre
vious to the Glacial epoch. This age was characterized by a
climate severely cold and by the formation of large glaciers,
traveling slowly from the north to the south, destroying
forests, carrying huge rocks and driving men and beasts
before them to a more comfortable place. From the traces
left by this epoch and in these glacial deposits there have
been found various human relics, numerous stone implements
and many different weapons. The people of that age seem to
have dwelt in communities, not as savages roaming from place
to place. Concerning their character absolutely nothing can
be said, nor can anything in this regard be known of those
races which immediately followed them. Man's earliest
dwelling in this country must continue a mystery in many
ways, but his remains suggest fields of investigation such
as delight the geologist and searcher of the beginning of
human existence.
The first reliable evidence of civilization and the earliest
chapters of the history of man in Ohio begin with the close
of the Glacial epoch in the Mississippi valley. It is claimed
that Ohio was one of the earliest portions of the globe to be-

Early Inhabitants.

come inhabitated and Professor Wright says that "Man was
on the continent at the period when the climate and ice of
Greenland extended to the mouth of New York harbor.
The probability is that if he was in New Jersey at that time,
he was upon the banks of the Ohio.''^ As has been stated, the
present conclusion is that when the glacial terraces were in
process of formation, these primitive beings came down
from the north, having been associated with the period at
that time. But looking from the close of this epoch we soon
see some evidence of civilization manifested, although in a
crude form, and again must the study of another jieriod be
made through the remains of its people.
About the close of the Glacial epoch, or in a later period,
there are traces of a people who erected imposing mounds
and earthworks upon the surfaces of the terraces along the
banks of the rivers. Of this latter race of semi-civilized
people, known as the Mound Builders, we know nothing ex
cept from their works and remains. The mounds, forts,
effigies, etc. of these people number more than ten thousand
in Ohio, being more numerous in this state than in any other
equal area in the world. The most important of these are
the Serpent Mound in Adams County, which is more than
1000 feet long; Fort Ancient in Warren County, which is
surrounded by an embankment of about five miles ; Fort
Hill in Highland County having an area of 35 acres ; fortifi
cations at Newark covering 1000 acres; a mound at Miamis-
burg, the largest in the State, being 68 feet high and 800 feet
in circumference at its base. But one of the most beautiful
and historical mounds in the State is the one in the city of
Marietta. This mound is a part of our history, and one of
the possessions in which all our citizens pride, and concerning
which more will be said later in the work.
It is impossible to have any exact information of the
Mound Builders in regard to civilization and culture, yet we
find indications pointing to a degree of development in
these directions'. The degree of development of a nation
is judged by its government, its industries and its Tiil-
1. The Ice Age in North America.

History of Marietta.

• itary discipline. Many writers claim that the govern
ment of these people was despotic and powerful in order to
exact sufficient labor from the people to erect the mighty
monuments ; others reason that, as the population was num
erous and consisted of a large number of laborers, it is more
reasonable to say that it was not of mere force, but one with
a religious power ruling the subjects. Their industrious
nature can not but be inferred from the mounds, remains
and effigies which have been left by them. Of their military

genius and. skill very little can be, said. Their fortifications
were very skillfully erected, indicating their power in de
fense and in assailing enemies. Their condition and degree
of civilization, therefore, was by no ineans the crudest, but
shows a somewhat degree of development.
They were a people skilled in the various mechanical
arts, such as the manufacture of implements, tools and orna
ments, many of which were made of stone by grinding or
rubbing until they had the desired shape; their flint instru-

Early Inhabitants.

ments were probably made by pressure ; their copper imple
ments, of this metal hammered out cold. It is fair to pre
sume, a]so,that they had social enjoyments, amusements and
various games. They may be called a religious people in as
much as they had certain forms of worship, as indicated by
.some of the idols which have been found. What form it was,
can be conjectured only from their remains and mounds, but
as all other nations, however low in civilization, they had
some notion of a supernatural being. Their homage to such
was undoubtedly paid, and the Mound Builders can be desig
nated as a people who recognized in all affairs a power higher
and stronger than their own.
The Mound Builders were a race of whom we know little
as to their origin, and no more concerning their disappear
ance. If they were a race of people , which originated in
America, then we deny the unity of the race and set our
selves at variance with the best scientific minds that have
ever dealt with this important question. If we say they
came from the Old World, where did they come from and
how? Numerous theories have been presented but the mys
tery still remains. It is a question interesting to the stu
dent and one the reader would doubtless enjoy investigating.
What became of them is another inystery. Did they
become extinct as a race, or were they driven out of the
country? We know that they were driven for some reason
from the country north of the Ohio river to the southern
states where they erected structures larger than those of
their former home. But whatever became of them, it is
strange that these conquerors of the Mound Builders in Ohio,
no doubt their superiors, left no traces whatever of their ex
istence here, and no marks of a higher civilization.
So far as it is known, the Mound Builders were followed by
the North Americanlndian— the race that occupied this coun
try at the time of its settlement by the whites, but possess
ing no traditions relating to the Mound Builders. The Indians
were uncivilized and lived a life of hunting and fishing.
They had a great passion for war, which was waged for re
venge, rather than conquest, revenge being the noblest of

6

History of Marietta.

all virtues to the Indian. The red meuAvere always unsocial
and solitary. They cared more for the forest than the wig
wam, and more for the wigwam than the village. They
were never populous, being about 6000 in number at the time
of the Revolutionary War.
Of their occupation in the Ohio country prior to 1750, but
little is known, and scarcely anything prior to 1650. Lewis
H. Morgan, in writing of the Indian, says : "Ohio, about the
year 1656, was also (in speaking of Kentucky) entirely un
inhabited. It was not until the Iroquois, or Six Nations, M'ho

Of cupied the
York, be gan
tions s ou th
Ohio was oc
Indians." At
coming of the
tribes were
the different
state, the up
the Muskingum

NORTH AMERICAN INDIAN.

State of New
their immigra-
westward, that
cupied by the
the time of the
whites, several
scattered over
parts of the
per valley of
being occupied
wares. The
in this tribe
Eye, who died
Captain Pipe,
ed ascendency
pie. For rea-
er stated, they
on the lower

by the Dela
principal chiefs
were White
in 1780, and
who then gain
among his peo
sons hereinaft
had no villages
Muskingum, being settled at the confluence of the Tuscarawas
and Muskingum. So far as is known, no villages were in what
is now Washington county, this region being devoid of in
habitants and regarded as a hunting ground. The different
streams were named by the Indians and to the Delawares we
owe the name given to the Muskingum river, and to the
Iroquois, the name given to the Ohio. The former stream
was known among the Delawares liy the name of "Mooskin-
gum," being so called, it is said, on account of its clearness;
the latter, as known to the Iroquois, was originally called

Early Inhabitants.

the "Ohio," which doubtless conveys the meaning "beauti
ful" to an Iroquois of the present day, unless he belongs to
the Tuscarawas tribe. But etymologist are generally agreed
that the ending "io" originally meant "great" and not
"beautiful." The North American Indian had a just title to this terri
tory when it was first visited by the whites. They were then
exercising the rights of possession and occupancy which gave
/them an undisputed claim. This right was justly recognized
by the whites w^hen they made their permanent settlements,
and the final claims of the Indians were relinquished to the
whites through treaty and purchase. It can not be claimed
that the Indians should have been left alone and undisturbed
in this forest and wilderness through which they roamed with
no settlements or signs of- civilization among them. Such
a valuable and delightful country as this was not intended to
remain in the possession of such a barbarous people forever ;
it must need fall in the hands of a civilized and progres
sive race who would push on the tide of civilization.
Here was a country whose soil might produce anything
that would grow in such a climate, whose rivers teemed with
fish, whose valleys and hills abounded in game, yet there
were scarcely any cornfields, no fires except by the hunter or
warrior, and the silence of the forest was never broken only
by the howling winds and the wild beasts. Can one but
wonder why this was? The race that early inhabited the
country did not think of the opportunities of this region, and
doubtless had not the capacity for such a form of govern
ment and civilization as is required for developing a country.
Again can one but reflect why it was that white men should
stay away from such a productive and well climated country
for over a hundred and fifty years after discovering the New
World? What could have produced the abandonment of so
desirable a region ! Another query comes to the mind of the
student when he considers that when the valley of the Ohio
was first visited by the white men, the Indians had all re
tired from its banks to a distance of forty or flfty miles. It
seems that this abandonment was many years prior to the

8 History of Marietta.
visitation of the whites, and again we wonder why this was.
Why did the upper valley of the Ohio remain destitute of
human habitation and without any indication of human life
for so long a period?
From the Indians themselves, we find the cause to have
been the repeated invasions of a merciless and invincible
enemy frorii the north. Fleets of canoes, which were built
on the head waters of the Ohio, and manned with the fierce
warriors of the Iroquois, or Five Nations, ^ annually floatec)
down the river, bringing death and destruction to all who
lived on its borders. They would moor to the shores, and,
leaving a guard, make excursions against all who lived with
in a days journey. By coming upon the inhabitants very un
expectedly, they would cause great slaughter and destruction
to all who were near the river. This legend is corroborated
by history, and the Iroquois, or Five Nations, were the foes
whose frequent visits, with overwhelming strength, caused
dismay along the Ohio valley and drove all the weaker
tribes to the upper waters of the Muskingum, Scioto,
Miami and tributaries of the lake. The Five Nations was a
strong tribe and claimed to be the conquerors of the whole
country from sea to sea, and there is good historical evidence
that they exercised a powerful sway over the country
between the Great Lakes, the Ohio and the Mississippi. We
learn at least, that the upper Ohio was for a long time call
ed by the early French, "The river of the Iroquois" and re
mained unexplored through fear of their hostility.
The account of the engagements and battles with this
powerful tribe history can not record, but if it could, many
volumes might be filled. These warriors kept all settlements
and inhabitants from the Ohio, and the only use of this aban
doned region was as a hunting ground wliich abounded in game.
The region of the Ohio Valley was surely one of the great
battle grounds of the west, where the weaker Indian tribes
were compelled to submit to devastation and destruction at

Early Inhabitants. 9

the hands of a powerful and hostile set of people, or abandon
the beautiful valley to inland places of security. The de
scription of the battles are unknown to history, but their re
sults were decisive.
The possibilities of this region were,at this time, unknown
to any of the European nations who were continually plant
ing settlements along the eastern shore of this country.
They knew there was such a land, but that seemed to be all,
and were apparently content with the knowledge that
this western country existed, and for over a hundred and fifty
years kept all explorers out of it.
It seems strange that for so long a time no use worthy of
mention was made of this part of the new discovery which
abounded in various resources. No account was given of it
during this period, and no one seemed to possess further
knowledge than the mere fact that it existed in the form of a
wilderness roamed over by Indians.
The credit of first giving us a valuable account of the
climate, soil and production of this great valley must be
given to La Salle, and to him is due the honor of first open
ing it to the civilized world. There is every reason to believe
that he was the first v.^hite man who trod the soil of the State
of Ohio, and the first who saw the "Beautiful" river.

10 History of Marietta.

CHAPTER II.
European Explorations and Control.
The first explorations by Europeans in what is now Ohio
were made by the French under La Salle dating from 1668.
To La Salle must be given the honor of associating the name of
Ohio in the annals of American adventure and discovery, and
it is probal:)le that he ascended the Muskingum and has been
wliere Marietta now stands. It was mainly through his dis
coveries that the title of the Mississippi Valley and the terri
tory northwest of the Ohio vested in France.
Prior to any of the French expeditions in the Mississippi,
the Spanish had already discovered the great river, but had
failed to take possession of it. La Salle conceived the idea
of fortifying its mouth and thus hold the river against the
world. Also had England planted colonies on the Atlantic-
shore, claiming tlie whole country liack of them. La Salle
hoped to gain this entrance of the Englisli to the west and for
ever shut them out of it. Previous to his exploits, tlie French
were making the seat of their Empire in America along the
St. Lawrence; he hoped to change it to the Mississippi. He
was, in a word, the one who first conceived the policy which
led to Fort DuquesneandBraddock's defeat. His explora
tions and discoveries dated from 1668 to 1682, during which
time he explored the greater part of this Great Valley;
his discovery of Ohio, between 1668 and 1670, gave
to France a great hold on the Northwest. ^ On April
9, 1682, he and his little party stood just above the
mouth of the Mississippi, with an appropriate inscription,
and a cross, with a leaden plate also appropriately inscribed
buried near. Some hymns were sung and shouts of"Long
live the King" and then La Salle asserted his ownership by
on iii.s nmVof WT-l!''^' '""'" *¦''"''"''' "" "'" ""f"'"'»>' <>f J"1hH who liiis it so marked

European Exploitations. 11

right of discovery and possession and named the immense
territory "Louisiana" in honor of Louis XIV, King of France
at that time. France thus claimed all the country from the
mouth of the Ohio along the Mississippi and the rivers which
flow into it from its source to its mouth at the sea and also
to the mouth of the river of Palms.
The purpose of the French expeditions into the territory
north of the Ohio was not for permanent settlement but for
commerce. They wanted the fur trade of the Indians. For
the gaining of this purpose, they made the Indians their
friends. They treated the chiefs as they did their own
Kings ; they called the rivers, lakes and mountains by the
Indian names ; they married the Indian daughters ; they
carried the cross among them; they healed the sick and com
forted those who were sorrowful; the priest, soldier and
trader were together through the whole period of coloniza
tion. But the English did none of these things, beginning
rather with villages and outlying farms. Conseciuently, the
French pleased the Indian trappers the better, and controlled
most of the Indian tribes by means of their missionaries and
traders. Through the control they had of the Indians, they
somewhat injured the English, and thus pushed with success
their great business in the fur trade.
To increase their business and secure tlie territory they
had previously discovered, they began to establish trading
posts in different parts of the Northwest. All of their
missions and posts were established with admirable judge
ment, and in all of them can be seen the wisdom of the priest,
the soldier and the trader combined. They aimed at no per
manent settlement for such would injure the business of
the traders, destroy the mission field of the Jesuit,
and colonization was not considered the business of the
soldier. But such a plan could never mean for them the
ultimate control of such a country as the one they had dis
covered. The Old Regime of France crushed the life out of
Canada, and how could it be expected to work here? A
colony without colonists is an impossibility, and this France
could not understand.

12 History of Marietta.

It seems that a policy of such a nature alone would have
defeated France in her object, but when they began the es
tablishment of posts and stations, they met an enemy which
itself should have taught them the necessity of settlements.
They found then that the country had been previously claim
ed by the English, who asserted that all the country west of
the settlements they had made in the east was theirs.
They claimed it because some of the charters granted them
by the English government extended from ocean to ocean,
and on the rights they had obtained by treaties of purchase
from the Six Nations, who claimed to be conquerors of the
whole country, and therefore its possessors.
Professor Seeley is authority for the statement that expan
sion was. the key to English history in the seventeenth and
eighteenth centuries. ^ Whether this be true or not, we find
the policy pursued by the Mother country in the New World.
Believing as she did her right to the western lands, she be
gan as early as 1730, to estaVjlish stations in the northwest
and on what the French claimed was their territory. In 1745,
the Pennsylvanians andVirginians began to drift westward
into the territory of Louisiana. In 1750, the Ohio Land Com
pany- made the first English expedition under Christo
pher Gist for the purpose of exploring their contemplated
possessions on the Ohio river, as well as the adjacent country.
In 1752, Gist was appointed surveyor of the Company and di
rected to lay off a town and fort near the mouth of Chartier's*
creek. Nothing, we presume, was done, for Washington in
one of his journals writes concerning the place as where
"the Ohio Company intended to lay off' their fort.''
Gradually the rivals for this territory were approaching,
anu the repetition of the past was soon to occur. The French,
with the St. Lawrence as a base of operation, were long mov
ing in the direction of the Ohio ; the English,with the seashore
as a base,were coming to the same destination. Both had en
tered the valley, one claiming it through the right of discovery
1 The Expansion o£ England.
date. '^'''"'^°'"P""-^''"^>^'"°"^'^'^^"nf'™'"l«lwitlithr OlUo Company of a later

European E.fplorations. 13
and possession, the other by virtue of the Cabot voyages, the
Iroquois protectorate and the Indian purchases. Oonseqent-
ly, the two nations began to dispute as to the rightful owner
of this part of the country. The journeys and stations of the
English colonists aroused the jealousies of the French and in
1749, the French began to take formal possession of their
discoveries by erecting wooden crosses along the Ohio river
and burying a leaden plate at the foot of each northern
tributary, on which was engraved a legend assertive of their
authority. They forbad the colonial or English traders to vis
it that region, asserting that the English never had any claim
to it. This prohibition was made to Governor Hamilton of
Pennsylvania under the immediate direction of Captain Cel
eron de Bienville.
The above order was written on August 6, 1749, and on
August 16th, the French were at the mouth of the Muskin
gum, as will be shown by the date on the plate buried at
this place. The account of the finding of this plate is given
inHildreth's Pioneer History, which was written in 1848,
from which the following is taken :^ "In the spring of the year
1798, there was a freshet in the Muskingum river, which bore
away large masses of earth from the bank at the mouth, leaving
it quite perpendicular. In the summer following, some boys
who were bathing, discovered projecting from the face of
the bank, three or four feet below the surface of the
earth, a square metallic plate. By the aid of a pole, they
succeeded in loosening it from its bed. On a more close in
spection, it was found to be lead, engraven with letters in a
language which they did not understand. Not thinking it of
any value, except for the lead, which was then a scarce and
dear article, they took it home, and being in want of
bullets, a portion of it was cut up and cast into balls. It
shortly afterwards came to the knowledge of Paul Fearing,
Esq., that a curious old lead plate had been found by the boys,
a little below, or nearly opposite to, the site of Fort Harmar.
He immediately got possession of it, and ascertained that the
inscription was in the French language. The present Hon.
1 Hiklredth's Pioneer History, page 19.

14 History of Marietta.
William Woodbridge, of Detroit, from whom we have these
facts, then ciuite a youth, was living in Marietta, and had re
cently returned from Gallipolis, where he had been learning
the French language. Mr. Fearing took the plate to him,
and ascertained, that it had been deposited there by the French
as an evidence of their right of possession of the country.
Quite a large porticn of the inscrijition had been cut away
by the boys, so that the whole could not be deciphered, but
sufficient to ascertain its object." This plate was nearly 12
inches from top to bottom and about 7^ inches in breadth.
In 1821, it passed into the hands of Caleb Atwater, of Cir-
cleville, Ohio, and was by him given to Governor Clinton, of
New York. He ti-ansmitted it to the Massachusetts Anti
quarian Society where it now remains.
These plates are evidence of the justice of the French
claim and how precautious they were in establishing tlieir
right. Tliey expected to hold this country and thus have a
New France that would be larger than the Old. But while the
French were taking these steps, it must be remembered that
the English were Icsing no ground and expecting some day to
have such a hold on the territory as would enalile them to
maintain it forever as their possession. Each country thus
considered it necessary to exercise exclusive control
over the northwest, and justly maintain the authority they
asserted. As each nation tluis claimed the country and was contend
ing for the right to control it, the result was the determina
tion of each to assert and maintain their dominion over the
disputed territory. The situation was causing much uneasi
ness in both countries and produced much comment through
out the whole civilized world. How would it terminate and
how would these conflicting claims be settled? Statesmen had
often said that these two races, rivals then everywhere,
would not live together in peace on the same continent.
No continent was big enough for Ixith. Old antipathies, old
traditions, old rivalries iiad taught an Englishman always
to look upon a Frenchman as his natural enemv. Incli-

European Explorations. 15
cations in the New World were at this time pointing to the
repetition of the past and to a settlement by force.
In 1758, George Washington, then a young man of twenty-
two, was sent by Lord Dinwiddle, Governor of Virginia, to
negotiate with the French, and ask for their removal. Wash
ington went the very day he received his credentials and
found the French officer at Fort Venango after a long peril
ous journey. He treated Washington with respect, but re
fused to discuss theories and declared himself under orders
which lie should obey. Washington understood this and it
was then clear that France was determined to hold the ter
ritory she had explored. The next year the English built a
fort where Pittsburg now is, which meant war to the French.
Soon a thousand Frenchmen came clown the Allegheny, cap
tured the place and called it Fort Duquesne.
Following this came the French and Indian War, which is
well known to history and needs no treatise in this work.
Suffice it to say, that it lasted for nine years and was simply
a struggle for supremacy of the land north of the Ohio, as a
result of these conflicting claims. During the war the Iro-
ciuois joined the English, and the Hurons and Algonciuins
joined the French. It ended February 18, 1763, by the
Treaty of Paris, by the terms of which France ceded all her
Canadian possessions and all lands east of the Mississippi to
England; Spain ceded Florida to England, and received
from France all the lands west of the Mississippi and thus
the "French colors went down forever in the history of Amer
ica." "Of all her boundless territories in North America,
nothing was left [to France] but the two island rocks on the
coast of Newfoundland that the victors had given her for
drying her codfish."
Previous to the French and Indian War, England owned
only four per cent, Spain sixteen per cent and France
eighty per cent of all North America. When it ended, the
situation was just the opposite. What the French had la
bored so hard to rear since La Salle first explored the un
known territory, becomes the prize of England, and British
dominion was at last firmly established in the New World and

16 History of Marietta.

on the Ohio. Although the French were the first Europeans
who explored the West and had obtained a just title to it,
they now have nothing and England, France's greatest rival,
is the gainer of everything.
It is proper in this connection to consider the probable
cause of the weakness, and thus the defeat, of the French.
When we look at the French we see their history far more
picturesque and brilliant than the English; but, on the other
hand, the work of the English was more solid, valuable and
permanent. Prof . Hinsdale says : "The French took to the
lakes, rivers and forests ; they cultivated the Indians, their
explorers were intent on discovery, their traders on furs,
their missionaries on souls. The English did not take to the
woods or cultivate the Indians ; they loved agriculture and
trade, state and church, and so clung to their fields, shops,
politics and churches. As a result, while Canada lanquish-
ed, thirteen states grew up on the Atlantic plain modeled
on the Saxon pattern, and became rich, populous and
strong." Does it seem right that France, who had done so much in
the West, should lose all? In answering this, we must not
allow our admiration of the French from what they had
done to blind us from the fact that the cause which Eng
land represented was the right cause. The justice of a posi
tion depends upon what each represents. The question was
whether the English or French tendencies should rule
in North America ; whether the English or French ideas of
religion, government and progress should dominate in the New
World. Both countries had gallant soldiers and able com
manders; both had true patriots and chivalous men, but they
stood upon the battle field for different things. Stating it
in a similar form to Prof. Hinsdale, ^ the French stood for" the
Old re<jinie,W\(t English for the House of Commons; the
French for the alliance of King and priest, the English for
the hahea.^ eorpu.s and free inquiry; the French for the
past, the English for the future; the French for Louis XV
and ftiadame de Pompadour, the English for such men as
1 fjkl Northwe.st, pa;,'!' w.

European Explorations. 17

George Washington and Abraham Lincoln. In view of the
importance of this victory, Mr. Fiske, in speaking of the
English conquest at Quebec, says that "The triumph of
Wolfe marks the greatest turning-point as yet discoverable
in modern history. "i In speaking of the same subject, Mr.
Greene writes, "With the triumph of Wolfe on the Heights
of Abraham began the History of the United States. "-
Although Great Britain had now gained control of this
rich and boundless territory, she did not open it to emigra
tion and settlers, but reserved it by a royal proclamation to
the purposes and uses of the Indians. For about ten years,
there was a comparative peace which caused great promise
for the future of the whites. There were camps of white
men placed throughout the different parts of the States, but
no permanent settlements were allowed by the British govern
ment to be made during these years, or any that followed.
Scarcely had the Treaty of Paris been signed, till England
changed her policy in regard to her new land.
The royal proclamation was immediatelj' issued forbidding
any "warrants of survey or pass-patents from being granted
for any lands beyond the heads or sources of any of the
rivers which fall into the Atlantic ocean from the west or
northwest." This was explained by the King as being in
tended for the protection of the Indians who lived under
his security. By forbidding any of his subjects from mak
ing any purchases or settlements whatever, or taking posses
sion of any of the lands, without his special leave or license,
in order to preserve the land for the use of the Indians there
located, was his explanation of this proclamation. Could
this really be the motive for such an edict? It has been
reasonably contradicted by strong men, but we leave that
for the reader to investigate and decide upon, with the sug
gestion that his explanation seems to be insufficient of itself.
This place in our history must not be passed by without
referring to the views of Dr. Franklin on the idea of settling
the West. Soon after the Albany Congress, which was held
in 1754, he wrote his "Plan for settlingtwo Western Colonies
1 American Political Ideas page .50.
2 History of the KngUsh People, Vol. IV, pages 198-4.

18 History of Marietta.
in North America with Reasons for the Plan." These two
colonies, he claimed should be, one on the Ohio, the other on
Lake Erie. In 1756, he wrote to Rev. George Whitefield :
"I sometimes wish that you and I were jointly employed by the
Crown to settle a colony on the Ohio. I imagine that we could do it
effectually, and without putting the nation to much expense; but I
fear that we shall never be called upon for such a service. What a
glorious thing it would be to settle in that fine country a large, strong
body of religious and industrious people!"
This hope he never realized, but the plan was suggested
and left to be effected by just such men as he referred to, but
at a later date and under a different government.
During all the time of her control of the Northwest, Eng
land tried to keep it barren of permanent settlements. But
there was at least one English statesman who saw the futil
ity of carrying out such a restrictive policy. On March 22,
1775, he delivered his famous "Speech on Conciliation of
America," and speaking in regard to the opening of the
West, he proceeds :
"Already they have topped the Appalachian mountains. From thence
they behold before them an immense plain, one vast, rich, level mead
ow; a square of five hundred miles. Over this they would wander
without a possibility of restraint; they would change their manners
with the habits of their life; would hence soon forget a government
by which they were disowned; would become hordes of English Tartars
and pouring down upon your unfortified frontiers a fierce and irresist-
able cavalry, become masters of yinir governors and your counsellors,
your collectors and cinnptrollcrs, and of all the slaves" that adhered to
them. Snrh wonlil, ai„l !„. no loi,;/ fim,' mu^l I,,', the cfert „f attempting to
forhiil a.s ncrimr, nn,l to siqipir,.-, n^ „n rril, tin- r„m,„ai„l ,i,„l /,/,-.s.s-/„„ of
rroi-;,le,irr,'Invrmx,',nidmnltiii],i.' Sorh ir„iij,l he th, happu r.sidt of a'n
rnih-ni-or to kn'p ,ix „ loir of iril,! Iirnst.t thnt rorth irhich God '/-// on ,'Xpr,'ss
rhiiiii-r has t/iri-ii to thr rhihhvii of uo'ii."
During the time of the English rule over this ncAV territory
there was Init one attempt at a permanent settlement, being
the first white settlers in what is now Ohio. They were
IMoravian missionaries who had first gone among the Dela
ware Indians in Pennsylvania and afterwards followed them
to Ohio m 1772. They were g<,od christain men and women
and had some intelli.ii'eut and industrious converts. But in

European Explorations. 19
spite of these characteristics, they soon became a by-word and
jest, because they would not fight, even in their own defense,
believing all war to be a crime. They labored hard and
succeeded in founding three neat villages along the Tuscara
was in as delightful a place as one could wish for. Each
village had its own church and school-house ; each school-
house had its OAvn spelling books in the Delaware tongue ;
and all took part in this work as well as the out-door labors
of the field.
These people were still here at the beginning of the Revo
lutionary War. This placed them in a dangerous condition.
They were now between two camps and suspected both and,
in the main, claimed neutralitj". But this could not last,
for a neutral, between two belligerents, must have j)ower
to maintain its neutrality. The result was that the British
Indian Agent, at Detroit, asked the great council of the Six
Nations to remove those Christian Indians out of the country,
pretending to fear that they w^ere lielping the Americans.
But having failed in this plan, the British commandant gave
the authority to those, who were willing, to remove the
Moravians. The Moravians asked for time, but all in vain ;
the missionaries were seized, their villages destroyed and
plundered, and they were forced to leave in September,
1781. They then went to Sandusky where they spent the
winter. Having nothing here on which to live, they decided
to go back and gather the corn which they left when they
fled. In March, 1782, while they were engaged in this work,
they were surjirised, made i^risoners, and all but two or
three butchered by a party of American rangers from the
Ohio. "With gun and spear, and tomahawk and scalping
knife, and bludgeon and mallet, the wholesale brutal mur
der of these defenseless people was accomplished." After
death reigned in the settlement, the bodies of the murdered
Moravians were buried. Many of the inissicmaries were now
Indian converts, and were imbued with the spirit of
peace. They were manly, brave and honorable. They had
kept out of the struggles and warfares of the other tribes.

20

History of Marietta.

The expedition of those whites which resulted in such a mas
sacre must indeed be called a cruel one. It was led by Gen
eral Williamson, but to his credit, it must be said, that he
opposed the massacre, and did all he could to prevent it.
He wanted his men to take them to Fort Pitt, but their
voice was almost unanimous for blood. Of the men there, it
must be said that "they committed a bloody outrage and
brought an indelible disgrace, not only upon themselves as
white men, but also upon the border annals of Ohio."
Ninety years after the occurrence of this sad event, the
Moravian brethren met at Gnadenhutten and, with appro
priate ceremonies, dedicated a monument to the memory of
the Indian converts who xjerished there. This monument
stands upon the site of the old Mission church, and the shaft
is 25 feet high. It was unveiled by four Moravian Indians,
and on the western face is the following inscription :

HERE
TRIUiiPHED IN DEATH
NINETY
CHRISTIAN INDIANS
MARCH 8, 1782.

The Moravians must pass from history as being unsuccess
ful in their attempts to plant a permanent settlement in
Ohio. Their work and object were conimendalde, but the
time had not come nor had the right peo]ile come forward as
yet to open the Great West to civilization. Neither was the
right country controlling the already settled part of the New
World. There was no government which permitted any
emigration to the West, and the colonies must wait till the
power of a greedy king over the Nortlwest be Avrested from
him. England continued to pursue the land policy already

European Explorations. 21
described from the close of the French War to the
beginning of the Revolution. She was anxious to obtain
and maintain control of the Ohio, but just as reluctant
to see it put to any civilized use. This restrictive policy of
George III was one of the causes which aided in bringing on
the Revolutionary War, and consequently his loss of the
whole West. The Declaration of Independence in its com
plaints against the King says that, "He has endeavored to
prevent the population of these states ; for that purpose ob
structing the laws for naturalization of foreigners ; re
fusing to pass others to enccmrage emigration hither; and
raising the conditions of new approxjriations of lands." The
action of England was naturally opposed by the colonists. In
connection with their unjust taxation, this policy became a
great grievance to the subjects of England along the At
lantic. England's attitude towards her subjects in this country
soon become so oppressive that they could not be endured.
Severe taxation and unjust laws were placed upon them, and
all without representation in Parliament. Bitter was the
opposition to such treatment and the cry came that they
would not endure "taxation without representation." But
England still continued her tyrannical rule and was continu
ally increasing the hatred of her subjects toward her. This
unjust treatment finally resulted in the Revolutionary War,
which began on April 19, 1775. The Declaration of Inde
pendence was issued on July 4, 1776, whereby the United
States became a free and independent country and from this
date we count our existence as a nation.
This war continued for eight years, ending in 1783, by the
Treaty of Paris, by the terms of which England relinquished
her rights and interests in the Northwest Territory to the
United States. She relinquished her claim to all land east
of the Mississippi, and thus a new nation was formed. Op
pression was no longer to rule over the thirteen colonies, but
in its place Democracy should be established. A new form
of government was to be formed and this must reach over
the Northwest. Two European countries had struggled for

22 History of Marietta.

supremacy in the New World and now both had lost their
best possessions. England, who had rightly conquered the
French in 1763, had now been conquered by those who won
her battles then. The colonies were henceforth to be free
and to plant civilization in the Northwest.
Although the Revolutionary period was almost barren of
events in the Northwest, there was one event of the greatest
importance — the expedition of George Rogers Clark. The
time had come when the destiny of the Northwest Territory
was to be decided, and it was the expedition of this cool,
courageous and sagacious man which was to shape its des
tiny. It was his foresight and prompt, efficient action which
made the Northwest Territory a part of the LTnited States,
instead of leaving it to England.
Having failed to arouse the House of Burgesses of Virgin
ia, Mr. Clark appealed to Patrick Henry, the Governor of the
State, and from him succeeded in obtaining a commission to
raise seven companies of soldiers, and later, in a
private letter, was ordered to seize the British
posts in the Northwest. In June, 1778, he started
from Pittsburg, where he had stopped since January for
provisions and ammunition. He soon reduced several garri
sons to his possession and was able to win over to him the
French inhabitants and make them good allies. In 1779, he
succeeded in wresting the Northwest from the English and
gaining for the United States one of the most valuable ac-
ciuisitions she could have obtained. Our thanks are due to
this noble general for making us a part of the United States
at the time when she first became an independent nation,
and making it possible to found the first settlement in the
Northwest under the jurisdiction of the Congress of the
United States, and not under the Parliament of England.
The campaign of Rogers Clark was one of great endur
ance and hardship. The difficulty in securing the enlist
ment of his soldiers, in obtaining provisions for his jour
ney and the fatigue of such a long, terrible march could be
overcome only by such men as Rogers Clark. But the sad
dest part of his life was the way lie was forgotten by the

European Explorations. 23
government. He never enjoyed a commission in the Conti
nental service, and his dismissal left him without employ
ment. He was still a young man, and his years might have
been filled with valuable service to his country. The un
grateful treatment he received soon made him become so
imbittered that he fell into bad habits and poverty. He
drank to excess, and lived by himself for many years, hunt
ing, fishing'and indulging his appetite with such old com
rades as visited his cabin. He died in poverty, with his just
claim against the State unsettled, to be settled years after
liy the tardy government of the United States.
In speaking of the Northwest Territory, James A. Garfield
said that "The cession of that great territory, under the
treaty of 1783, was due mainly to the foresight, the courage
and endurance of one man, who never received from his
country an adequate recognition for his great service. "^
But the United States becomes a nation, and the North
west Territory a part of it. Many had been the conflicts
which resulted in such a victory. France and England, both
great and powerful nations, had labored, struggled and
fought for the Northwest. But England, the victor, could
not hold it, or her colonies in America, against the remon
strances and fightings of her colonists. But these nations
present another side of historical life. Their influence in
other ways can not be erased from the pages of history.
During the many years that they exercised control in the
I\ew World, these two countries were instilling in their
colonists such principles as would guide and influence them
in forming a nation of their own. Thus it is, that in closing
the chapter on European explorations and control, it is proper
that to France we give all the honor due her for the discovery
of this part of the country and cmr thanks for her influence for
o'ood in many ways ; to England must credit be given for the
noble principles she fought for against France, and for the
inherited character of our forefathers to whom ¦ we owe so
much; and to Rogers Clark for making us a part of the
United States we give all honor and glory due him.
L James A. Garfield; Address, 1873.

24 History of Marietta.

CHAPTER III.
Thb United States.
When England gave up to the United States all the terri-
torj^ she had wrested from France twenty years before,
south of the Great Lakes, she did not know what she was giving
up ; neither did we know ourselves. Here was a vast terri
tory east of the Mississippi all of which now belonged to the
United States, except what is now Florida, which belonged
to Spain. Here was a vast area of thousands of square
miles which had been ceded to the United States and
neither country knowing the possibilities and the outcome of
such a possession. Each was familiar with what was east of the
Appalachian mountains, but what was west of them they
knew very little. When one reached these mountains, there
was an end of settlements. West of this was a wilderness,
filled with savages and wild beasts, except a few settlements
in Kentucky and Tennessee.
Today we look upon this country as being a shcu-t distance
from the colonial states, but to them it seemed as far away
as the interior of Alaska today. They then knew no rail
road nor steamboat. When one set out, it was impossible to
foretell the length of the voyage ; all depended on wind and
weather. A journey then required about as many days as it
does hours now, even in the settled part of the country.
We must not look upon the habits and customs of the
people then as being similar to what they are today. Educa
tion, science, literature and art were considered very little;
their were no modern conveniences in the way of mail, tele
phones, telegraphs, electricity, gas, kerosene-oil, 'street
lights, gas, coal, clothing and all the utensils which are now
so common. There were less than 4,000,000 people in the
United States and about one-seventh of them were nec-ro

The United States. 25

slaves. But in view of this, they were a happy and free
people, and before them were great possibilities. They
could not see very far in the future,- but all had great hope
and expected some day there would be a great nation on
this side of the Atlantic.
In these thirteen colonies were men whom the whole world
honored for their ability and idea of government. To these
men belonged the IVlagna Charta, the Declaration of Rights,
the habeas corpus, themunients of English liberty, the Rev
olutionary Congress and the Articles of Confederation. To
men like Washington, Putnam and Cutler, the Great West was
no sealed book. Their minds were not filled with ideal
commonwealths like Plato's Republic, Augustine's City of
God or Moore's Utopia, but they grasped the mighty fact
of the Empire of the future. They did not wish to build up
on the ruins of the older institutions, but to develop
from them a nobler, broader and more lasting structure.
The Ship of State was to be launched amid tempests, but to
meet the exigencies which must thus come, there are always
illustrious men who rise to control the winds and dispel the
clouds by their potent influences, "while from the clear up
per sky the steady light of the great planet marks out the
course the vessel must pursue, and sits shining on the sails
as it comes grandly into the haven where it would be."
During all the time that Great Britain continued to exer
cise her right of control over all this territory, it was in the
possession of the Indian Tribes, over whom she claimed pro
tection. In Ohio, there were the Wyandots occupying the
fertile and level regions of the Sandusky river ; the Dela
wares in the rich valleys of the Tuscarawas and Muskingum ;
the Shawnese living in populous towns in the beautiful valley
of the Scioto ; the Miamas occupying the territory between
the Great and Little Miami rivei's ; the Mingroes, known as
Logan's Tribes, scattered along W\q. Ohio river ; and the
Chippewas and Ottawas occupying the northern part of the
state, along the banks of Lake Erie. None of these tribes
had been friendly to the English, and it still required an
occasional expedition to keep them quiet.

26 History of Marietta.
There were no permanent white men within this Indian
land, and all who came were known by them as enemies.
When the Independence of the United States was recognized
Ohio was a great expansive territory of danger and death to
the white man. It was a great block of wilderness occupied
by more than sixty thousand Indians. The Delawares them
selves, who were in the valley of the Muskingum, according
to the account given in the journal of Christopher Gist, num
bered in 1751, about five hundred fighting men.
It has been previously stated that this vast country, which
came into the possession of the United States by the treaty
of Paris, had never yet been opened to settlement by Eng
land. The question of settling it soon came before the
jjeople, but it could not be immediately done by the United
States. Before it could be accomplished and the newly ac
quired domain opened to settlement, the claims of the dif
ferent states had to be quieted. In 1780, Congress declared
that this vast area should be national lands, but the difficul
ty in carrying out the declaration was the fact that New
York, Connecticut, Massachusetts and Virginia claimed
title to a part of it, and the Indian tribes had undoubted
rights which must be recognized, for in the treaty of 1783
England made no provision in behalf of the Indians, not
even the Six Nations, their most faithful allies. These dis
putes and claims of the states were subjects of great anxiety
to the patriotic statesmen of those days. Gradually and
quietly, however, the contentions were removed through the
wisdom which characterized the plans of the founders of the
Republic. On March 1, 1781, the State of New York made a cession
of all her claims in the Northwest Territory. On March 1,
1784, Virginia ceded all her land, except the tract known as
the Virginia Military District containing 3,709,848 acres
which she reserved for her brave soldiers who fought in the
Revolution. On April 19, 1785, the Commonwealth of Mass
achusetts ceded all her claims to the United States. On
May 26, 1786, the State of Connecticut ceded to the
United States her claim to the territory, reserving, however,

The United States. 27

what is known as the "Western Reserve of Connecticut,"
containing 3,666,621 acres near Lake Erie, which she held till
1800, when she surrendered this also. These claims of
\'irginia and Connecticut were recognized by the United
States in no way as to Jurisdiction, but only as to ownership.
The next step for Congress, in order to confer a good title
upon those who should settle in the Northwest Territory, was
to secure a relinquishment of the Indian titles. Accordingly,
in October, 1784, the powerful Six Nations, comprising the
Mohawks, Onondagas, Senecas, Cyngas, Tuscarawas and
Oneidas, relinciuished their claims. In January of the next
year, the Delawares, Wyandots, Chipi:)ewas and Ottawas re
linquished all claim to the Ohio Valley. The next year, a
treaty was made with the Shawnese who gave up their inter
est. These and other treaties, with subsequent purchases,
extinguished the title of the red men to the Ohio Territory.
Although the Indians had now ceded all their rights to this
territory, yet within the lines, they could still live and hunt;
but all lands east, south and west were declared to belong
to the United States, " so far as the said Indians formerly
claimed the same." The United States was then in full
possession of the Northwestern lands and it devolved upon
Congress to make provisions regarding it. It had full power
to make the necessary provisions as to the disposal, opening
and government of this domain and soon did it begin this
great work.
The movement for settling the newly acquired territory
had its origin in our army at Newberg. The army was about
to be disbanded and there was no money to pay it. The
country was in fact bankrupt. It had borrowed until it
could do so no longer. It had put out so much paper money,
without knowing how it was to be redeemed that no one would
take it, except at a very great discount. It had even fallen
so low in value that Washington said "a wagon load of it
would hardly buy a wagon load of provisions." The need of
the state and Federal treasuries was one of the great argu
ments used to induce the states to surrender some part of
the West. They [expected to get some income from this

28 History of Marietta.
waste land, yet they scarcely knew how. It was almost a
new idea, for in colonial times the waste lands had not
proven a source of income.
But this idea could not be realized without a
system of surveys such as was then unknown to any
of the colonies. This need was met by Congress
in "An Ordinance for ascertaining the mode of disposing of
lands in the Western territory," enacted May 20, 1785, and
applying onh' to such lands as had already been .ceded by
the several states and had been purchased by the United
States from the Indians.
This ordinance provided for a corps of surveyors to be ap
pointed by Congress, or a Committee of States, one from
each State, to survey the lands alread}^ ceded and purchased
under the directions of a Geographer of the United States.
Some of the main features were that, "The surveyors shall
proceed to divide the said territory into townships of six
miles square, by lines running due north and south and
others crossing these at right angles, as near as may be . . .
"The Geographer shall designate the townships, or frac
tional parts of townshiiis, by numbers progressively from
south to north ; always beginning each range with No. 1 ; and
the ranges shall be distinguished by their progressive num
bers to the westward. The first range, extending from the
Ohio to the Lake Erie being marked No. 1. The Geographer
shall personally attend to the running of the first east and
west line; and shall take the latitudes of the extremes of
the first north and south line, and of mouths of the principal
rivers. "The lines shall be measured with a chain; shall be plain
ly marked by chops on the trees, and exactly described on a
plat, whereon shall be noted by the surveyor, at their proper
distances, all mines, salt springs, salt lakes, and mill seats
that shall come to his knowledge 
"The plats of the townships respectively, shall be marked
by subdivision into lots of one mile square or 640 acres, in
the same direction as the external lines, and numbering
from 1 to 36; always beginning the succeeding range of the

The United States. 29

lots with the number next to that which the preceding one
concluded 
"The Geographer and surveyors shall pay the utmost at
tention to the variation of the magnetic needle ; and shall
run and note all lines by the true meridian, certifying, with
every plat, what was the variation at the times of running
the lines thereon noted  "i
Congress, six days after the passage of the ordinance, elec
ted the surveyors from the different states, each of whom
was allowed pay for his services at the rate of two dollars
for every mile in length he should run, including wages of
chain carriers, markers, and all expenses. Nathaniel Adams
was chosen for New Hampshire; Rufus Putnam for Massa
chusetts ; Caleb Harris for Rhode Island ; William Morris for
New York ; Adam Hoops for Pennsylvania ; James Sampson
for Maryland; Alexander Parker for Virginia; Absalom
Tatuni for North Carolina ; William Tate for South Carolina ;
and, nearly two months later, Isaac Sherman for Connecticut.
At this time General Putnam was engaged in surveying for
Massachusetts certain lands which she possessed in Maine,
and General Benjamin Tupper was appointed to
serve in his place. Caleb Harris an,d Nathaniel Adams re
signed, and Colonel Ebenezer Sproat and Winthrop Sargent
were respectively chosen to fill their places.
Under this ordinance the Federal government made its
flrst survey under Thomas Hutcliins, the first Geographer
of the United States. The ordinance is indeed characteristic
of the time in which it was enacted. It is composed of both
state and national ideas, but its state features passed away
when the Constitution went into effect, Avhile its material
features are still with us. It contained the basis of our pres
ent system of land survey — boundaries carefully run, meas
ured and marked according to a definite plan ; the six-mile
township and the section ; maps, plats, deeds and records.
This system of surveys, of course, did not by the terms of the
ordinance apply to the Connecticut and Virginian reserva
tions which have been referred to. But Dr. Andrews,
1 Journals of Congress, IV, page 520.

30 History of Marietta.

late of Marietta, was right when he said : "It would have been
desirable if the system of uniform ranges, townships and
sections, which commenced with the seven ranges in the
summer of 1786, could have been carried out over the whole
surface of the State ; avoiding the confusion of the five-mile
system of the Western Reserve and the Virginia Military
District."! The account of the early survey of this new territory can
not be passed without a word of tribute for those men who
were the "advance guard of the great army of occupation
which was to cross the Ohio," and who led a career of adven
ture and danger, and accomplished the work to which they
had been appointed only by overcoming many difficulties.
Great alarm prevailed among them on several occasions,
caused by the Indians, and several times they were obliged
to leave their work and seek safetj^ at Wheeling and other
points along the river. But they knew their work and the
necessity of it^ and no danger or hardship was to frighten
or hinder them from doing what had been intrusted to them.
A short time after the passage of the ordinance providing
for this survey, Mayor Doughty, with a detachment of United
States troops under his command, arrived at the mouth of
the Muskingum, and began the erection of a post which was
not completed until the spring of 1786. Here was stationed
troops for the purpose of "covering the frontier inhabitants,
preventing intruding settlers on the land of the United
States, and securing the surveyors." Much information is
given us about the early frontier life in the West in the
journal of Joseph Buell, who was on the frontier for a period
of nearly three years and spent a considerable portion of his
time at Fort Harmar, and afterwards one of the prominent
early settlers of Marietta. We learn from him of the hard
ships in the beginning of army life, of the depravity of the
troops and of the severity of the punishments inflicted for
various offenses. Drunkenness and desertion were prevalent
evils and the punishment for the former was not infrequent
ly flogging to the extent of 100 or even to 200 lashes, and for
1. Ohio Archaeological and Historical C^uarterly, June 4, ISW.

The United States. 31

the latter, the penalty was death without process of court
martial. Buell relates that three of the finest soldiers of
the company deserted at Fort Mcintosh and, being captured,
were shot by order of Major Wyllis and says that the act was
the most inhuman that he ever saw. The pay of the soldiers
who guarded the frontiers was only three dollars a mcmth.^
The next question for Congress to settle was the govern
ment of this new territory. How was it to be controlled and
at the same time opened to settlement? The results of the
Revolutionary War had saved this territory from a foreign
power, and no time was to be lost if it should remain in our
hands. The first plan of government for the Western terri
tory was presented to Congress on the first of March, 1785, by
Thomas Jefferson, who was chairman of a committee for that
purpose. The ordinance, as it becarne on April 23d follow
ing, did not recognize any territorial government but left
everything inchoate. He provided for seventeen states, for
ten of which he proposed the following names ; Sylvania,
Michigania, Cheronesus, Assenisipia, Metropotamia, lUinoia,
Saratoga, Washington, Polypotamia and Pelisipia. How
thankful we should be that we were delivered from remember
ing such names ! The ordinance, while it had many merits,
failed and was repealed by the Ordinance of 1787. Following
this and in the next three years, three ordinances were propos
ed for the government of the Western territory, all of which
were defeated.
At this time in the history of the Northwest we find three
events coming together — the land cessions to the Revolution
ary soldiers as pay for their service in the army, the increas
ing interest in the colonization and settling of the West,
resulting in the Ohio Company, (which will be treated in
the next chapter)— and the immortal document which
was framed for the "Government of the Terri
tory of the United States Northwest of the River Ohio,"—
The Ordinance of 1787. The plan of government and opera
tion of the territory was being thoroughly debated on July
1 For a description of Fort Harmar at tlie time of the settlement of Marietta
see Chapter V ; and during the Indian War, Chapter VIII .

32

History of Marietta.

11, 1787, when Nathan Dane, of Massachusetts, reported the
famous ordinance, which was passed by Congress two days af
terwards, — July 13, 1787. As we have noted, four different
ordinances had been previously rexjorted to Congress, and only
one had been enacted ; but the fifth was the greatest of them all
and embodied the best iiarts of all the others, and even more.
Scarcely any document has been so favorably commented

MAP OF THE NORTHWEST TERRITORY.
on as this Ordinance. Prof. Hinsdale says that "No act of
American legislation has called out more eloquent applause
than the Ordinance of 1787. Statesmen, historians, and jurists
have vied with one another in celebrating its praises."^
Daniel Webster said that, "No single law of any law-giver,
ancient or modern, has produced effects of more distinct,
marked and lasting character than this Ordinance."
1 Tlie Old Northwest, page 276.

The United States. 33

It is not attempted in this work to fully classify this
Ordinance, but merely show that it created apian of govern
ment for immediate purpose, defined the method of its
working, provided for the long-promised new states and
established certain principles of government that should
bind forever. The main provisions it secures were, in order
of the Ordinance, as follows :
Section 1. Constituted the territory into one temporary
district, subject to be divided into two when Congress
thought expedient.
Section 2. Ordained that the estates of persons dying in
testate should be divided among the children of the intes
tate, or if none, in equal parts to the next kin. That all the
real estate could be conveyed by lease and release, or bar
gain and sale.
Section 3. Ordained that a governor of the territory should
from time to time be appointed by Congress, for a term of
three years.
Section 4. Provided for a secretary for a term of four years
and for three judges whose commission should .continue in
force during good behavior.
Section 5. Gave the governor and judges the power to
adopt and publish such laws as may be necessary, to continue
in force in the district till the organization of the general
assembly therein, unless disapproved by Congress.
Section 6. Appointed the governor as commander-in-
chief of the militia and gave him the authority to appoint
and commission all the officers below the rank of general
officers. Section 7. Gave the governor also the power to appoint
such magistrates and other court officers in each county and
township as he should find necessary for preserving peace
and good order.
Section 8. Provided that all laws adopted should have
force in all parts of the district and that the governor should
lay out the parts of the districts in which the Indian titles
had been extinguished into counties and townships.
Section 9. Provided for a general assembly as soon as

34 History of Marietta.
there should be five thousand male inhabitants of full age in
the district, and gave the qualifications necessary to be a
representative and elector. .
Section 10. Required that the rei^resentatives should
serve for two years, and xarovided for anj' vacancj' that
might occur.
Section 11. Provided that the general assembly should
consist of the governor, legislative council and a house of
representatives; of what the legislative council should con
sist, how elected and vacancies filled ; that all bills
Xiassed by a majority in the house, and by a majority in the
council, should be referred to the governor for his assent,
which was necessary for the bill to have any force.
Section 12. Required all officers to take an oath or affir
mation of fidelity and of office, and further provided that the
legislature should elect a Territorial delegate to Congress
who should have the right of debating but not of voting.
Section 13. Recites the objects of the Ordinance, which
section should be carefully read.
; Section 14. That the next six Articles should "be con
sidered as articles of compact, between the original states
and the people and states in said territory, and forever re
main unalterable, unless Ijy common consent."
Article I. Granted freedom of worship in the territory.
Article II. Granted the inhabitants the benefits of the
writ of habeas co/y^/^.s and of Trial by jury; proportionate
representation of the people m the legislature ; the right
of bail, except for capital offenses ; all fines to be moderate
and no cruel punishment; all men the right of liberty and
property, except as changed by the law of the land ; no in
terference Ijy law with any l)o„a file and legal contracts.
Article III. Has the immortal statement that "Religion,
morality, and knowledge, being necessary to good govern
ment and the happiness of mankind, school and the'^means
of education shall ever be encouraged." It also, asserts that
good faith shall be observed toward the Indians.
Article IV. Ordained that "The said territory, and the
States which may be formed therein, shall ever form a part

The United States. 35

of this confederacy of the United States of America, subject
to the Articles of Confederation, and to such alterations as
shall be constitutionally made." "No tax shall be imposed
on lands the property of the United States."
Article V. Provided for the formation of not less than
three nor more than five states in said territory, and drew
the boundary lines of each subject to changes by Congress.
A population of 60,000 inhabitants should entitle a state to
admission, "by its delegates, into the Congress of the United
States." It required that all the state constitutions should
be republican in form and in conformity to the principles of
the Ordinance.
Article VI. Made the territory forever free from slaves,
declaring that "There shall be neither slavery nor involun
tary servitude in the said territory." Here was the first
blow struck at slavery in the New World, and it seems
strange that it should have been inserted when the Congress
that passed it was largely made uxJ of slave holders. But
thanks to Nathan Dane who had the courage to put in this
article and stand for it as he did.
Such are the essential xDoints of the famous Ordinance.
Parts of this document should be committed and remember
ed by every American citizen. It stands next to our Con
stitution and deserves a careful recognition by the historian
and student.
We have thus far treated this Ordinance In Itself, but
what could it do unless the territory which it was to govern
should be settled? The country in the West was as yet
with no settlers. We have seen that all who thus far had
gone as settlers were driven away as unlawful comers ; we
have seen the frontier surveyors at their work, being
harassed by the Indians ; we have seen a fort established in
the forest at the mouth of the Muskingum ; but the whole
northwest is still an unknown land, inhabited by savage
tribes, but awaiting, as it had for ages, to be opened to civiliza
tion. It must not be allowed to go unsettled and inhabited
by only savage tribes. Congress must take some necessary
and active step in its provisions for the development of the

36 History of Marietta.
Northwest and the settlement thereof by good energetic
people. This work was already being planned for, and the princi
ple reason for passing this Ordinance was that the settlers
should know what they might do. This Ordinance has been
treated because of its importance to us as readers, citizens
and lovers of the Northwest, especially of Marietta, for it
was under this Ordinance that the first company was organ
ized for the xJurpo'se of settling the Northwest ; it was under
this Ordinance that the Ohio ComxDany of Associates was
formed, and by whom the first settlement in the Northwest
Territory was made at Marietta.

The Ohio Company. 37

CHAPTER \\.
The Ohio Company.
The next step necessary for Congress to take in the way
of developing the Northwest was to open it to immigration.
It was necessasy at this time to make some provision where-
b.y the people'who were willing to come into to this new land
might plant a settlement within and call the land they set
tled their own. Provision had already been made for the
government thereof, but what could a forniof govBrnment
do without people under its jurisdiction and as owners
of the land over which its sway should be felt. But this
situation was soon comprehended by the noble men of that
day, and soon was there a movement started for the forma
tion of a company to develop the west. For the planting of
the first settlement and for securing sufficient land therefor
in the Northwest, must the credit be given to the men who
first conceived and planned the organization of the Ohio
Company, and of which it is the purpose of this chapter to
treat. The Ohio Company was an outgrowth of an endeavor on
the part of the Revolutionary soldiers to secure the bounty
lands due them for their service in that War. In
1776, Congress made an apijropriation of lands to the
officers and soldiers of the Revolutionay army; the act
was extended to the general officers in 1780. By the
terms of this appropriation a major-general was to receive
1,100 acres ; a brigadier-general,850 acres ; a colonel, 500 acres ;
a captain, 300 acres ; a lieutenant colonel, 420 acres; a major,
400 acres; a lieutenant, 200 acres; privates and non
commissioned officers, 100 acres each.
What land should be given these men vras the next ques
tion to settle. Would these soldiers be satisfied with an
unsettled part of the west or would they demand a part of

38 History of Marietta.

the eastern section of the country which was already settled
and opened to progress? We learn from the perusal of
General Putnam's Autobiography that he had indulged the
hoiie of emigration to "some remote land rich in possibili
ties" for many years before he led a colony to the Muskin
gum. Washington had directed the attention of his soldiers
to the west, as a land in which they might take ref
uge should they be worsted in the struggle for independence.
But happily it was not that contingency which caused the
movement of emigration toward the Ohio.
Time went on and the soldiers received no pay;
no land was given them and it was now seven
years since the passage of the act by Congress. They
waited for their part of the appropriated lands till the
summer of 1783, when they decided to take some step
toward the realization of their hopes. So in 1783,
288 officers petitioned that their bounty be set off' in ¦•that
tract of country hounded on the north on lal'e Erie, east on
Pennsylvania^ south-ioest andsoitth onthe river Ohio, irest on
a line heyliinliuj at tha,t part of the Ohio, which lies tu-entii-
four miles west of the mouth of the river Sclntn. thence run
ning north on a, meridian till It Intersects the river Miami,
which daws into Lnl:e Erie, thence down the middle
of that river to the Lake.^'' They said "This tract
would be sufficient in extent, and the land of
such quality and situation as may induce Congress to
assign and mark it out as a tract or territory suitable to form
a distinct government in time to be admitted as one of the
Confederate States of America."
This petition was sent to General Washington by General
Rufus Putnam requesting that it be laid before Congress.
Washington transmitted the petition to Congress with a
letter stating the advantages of the settlement proposed and
the obligation to the officers and soldiers of the army, which
closed with the words : "I will venture to say that it is the
most rational and practicable scheme which can be adopted
by a great proportion of the officers and soldiers of the army
and promises them more happiness than they can expect in

The Ohio Company. 39

any other way  They may expect, after a little per
severance, comxDetence and index^endence for themselves, a
pleasant retreat in old age, and the fairest prospects for
their children. "^ Washington used his utmost influence to
advance the object sought for by the x^etitioners and which
was urged by General Putnam.
Notwithstanding the urgent requests of Washington, Put
nam and the many petitioners, Congress failed to take any
action. But these men were not to be defeated in their x^lans
for as time went on they became more impatient to realize
their hopes and more interested in western immigration.
As citizens they were poorer than their neighbors who had
not been in the field. They had endured fatigue, exx^osure
and suffering and for their X3ay did not receive money, but
final certificates in settlements. These, at this time, were al
most valueless, for the country had not the money to make
them good. But these men were willing to work, and pre
ferred to go to a new country where all could be in a condi
tion of equality. Consequently they looked upon the western
country as a land where they could begin life anew. To ac
complish this purpose they must try some new plan. The
nation had refused to bestow upon them this land as a re
muneration for their services, so they decided to purchase it
outright. The idea of Ohio immigration became more pop
ular and by 1786 it had become quite effective.
At this time there was in New England a man who had
gone as a surveyor to the Ohio country, but had returned on
account of the hostility of the Indians, namely Benjamin
Tupper. He was an intimate friend of General Putnam and
upon his return was filled with admiration for the new coun
try. He became quite enthusiastic in the project of set
tling -the West and evidently had intended to remove there.
In January, 1785, he visited General Putnam at the latter's
home, and there they talked of their experiences and hopes,
and. the plans thus formed brought forth results Avhich require
that these two men be properly called the "Founders of the
Ohio Company." As a result of this conversation by a New
1. Life of Manasseh Cutler, page 174.

40 History of Marietta.

England fireside appeared the first mention of the Ohio Com
pany in public print. After much earnest thought and
planning upon the theme of colonization these men decided
that some immediate and definite steps must be taken.
As a result of this earnestness and anxiety for cooperation,
on January 10, 1786, General Putnam and Benjamin Tupper
issued a paper, headed ^'- Information,'''' to the Revolutionary
officers and soldiers who had petitioned Congress in 1783 to
send delegates to a meeting to be held in March of that year.
The substance of the paper was as follows :
information.
"Tlie subscribers take this method to inform all officers and soldiers,
who have served in the late war, and who are by an ordinance of the
honorable Congress to receive certain tracts of land in the Ohio country,
and also all other good citizens who wish to become adventurers in that
delightful region ; that from a personal inspection, together with other
incontestable evidences, they are fully satisfied that the lands in that
quarter are of a much better quality than any Isnown to New England
people. That the climate, seasons, produce, etc. are, in fact, equal to
the most flattering accounts which have been published of them.
That being determined to become purchasers, and to procure a settle
ment in this country; and desirous to form a general association with
those who entertain the same ideas, they have to propose the following
plan, viz : That an association by the name of the Ohio Company be
formed of all such as wish to become purchasers, etc. in that country
(who reside in the Commonwealth of Massachusetts only, or to extend
to the other states, as shall be agreed on.)
"That in order to bring such a company into existence, the subscrib
ers propose, that all persons who wish to promote the scheme should
meet within their respective counties (except in two instances herein
after mentioned), at ten o'clock, A. M. on Wednesday the 15th day of
February next; and that each county or meeting, there assembled,
choose a delegate, or delegates, to meet at the Bunch of G-rapes Tavern,
in Boston, Essex; at Captian Webb's, in Salem, Middlesex; at Bradish's,
in Cambridge, Hampshire; at Pomeroy's, in North Hampton,
Plymouth; at Bartlett's, in Plymouth, Barnstable, Dukes and Nan
tucket counties; at Howland's, in Barnsdale, Bristol; at Crocker's, in
Taunton, York; at Woodbridge's, in York, AVorcester; at Patch's, in
Worcester, Cumberland and Lincoln ; at Shattuck's, in Falmouth ,Berk-
shire; at Dibble's, in Lenox. "Rufus Putnam
Benjamin Tupper"
"Rutland, January 10th, 1786.
Accordingly delegates from several of the counties of

V

4;

^ I^U^^hjZ^yiyt^

42 History of Marietta.

Massachusetts met on March 1, 1786, at the "Bunch of
Grapes" Tavern to consider the exx^ediency of forming an
association or company to xmrchase land and make a settle
ment in the western country.
The following are the delegates who met :
County of Suffolk — Winthrop Sargent, John Mills.
County of Essex — Manasseh Cutler.
County of Middlesex — John Brooks, Thomas Gushing.
County of Hampshire — Benjamin Tupper.
County of Plymouth — Crocker Sampson.
County of Worcester — Rufus Putnam.
County of Berkshire — John Patterson, Johlaliel Wood-
bridge. County of Barnstable — Abraham Williams.
General Rufus Putnam was elected chairman of the con
vention, and Major Winthrop Sargent, clerk. It appeared to
the convention that a settlement was exxiedient and after this
organization a motion was made for "choosing a committee
to prexiare the draught of a xalan of an association into a com
pany for the said purpose, for the inspection and approba
tion of this convention." It M-as also resolved "That this
committee shall consist of five." General Putnam, Mr.
Cutler, Colonel Brooks, Major Sargent and Captain Cushing
were elected as the members of the committee.
On Friday, March 3, the convention met and the commit
tee reported the "Articles of agreement entered into by the
subscribers, for constituting an association by the name of
the Ohio Company." The report began by stating that"The
design of this association is to raise a fund in continental
certificates, for the sole purpose, and tobe approxsriated to the
entire use of purchasing lands in the Western Territory (be
longing to the United States), for the benefit of the Company,
and to x^romote a settlement in that country."
The committee reported thirteen articles which were
adopted by the convention. A committee of three was ap
pointed "to transact the necessary business of the Company
until the directcn-s are chosen." The fund was not to exceed
one luillion dollars, and that the whole fund raised was "to

The Ohio Company. 43
be applied to the purchase of lands in some one of the pro
posed states, northwesterly of the river Ohio," except one
year's interest due thereon. No person was to hold more
than five shares and no subscription was to be less than a
full share. The directors were to have sole power of dis
posing of the funds.
Thus was organized the Ohio Company which was compos
ed of men who were determined in their purpose of settling
the country northwest of the Ohio. One can not but wonder,
and at the same time admire, the plans and expectancies
that inspired and delighted the minds of the men who organ
ized this Company. Here was a country that was wild and
uninhabited by settlers, yet their greatest aim was to obtain
it, even through purchase, as a remuneration for their
services to their country. No time seemed to be lost by
them in the accomplishment of their project and every pro
vision necessary for the success of their purpose was being
provided for.
The next meeting of the associates was held at Backet's
Tavern, in Boston, March 8, 1787, which was called by special
advertisement. By this time 250 shares had been subscribed
in the"Company's funds." It was resolved that three directors
be appointed for making immediate application to Congress
for a"private purchase of lands, and under such descriptions
as they shall deem adequate for the purposes of the Com
pany." General Rufus Putnam, General Samuel Parsons
and Rev. Manasseh Cutler were chosen as the directors to
make such a proposal to Congress. This board
employed Dr. Manasseh Cutler to make a contract
with the Continental Congress for a tract of land
in the "Great Western Territory of the Union." In
the July following, he presented his petition to the American
Congress, which was sitting in New York, for purchasing
lands for the Ohio Company with terms and conditions.
The petition was favorably considered by Congress but the
purchase of lands for the Ohio Company was dependent upon
the conditions in the Ordinance of 1787, which was then
under discussion and enacted on July 13, 1787. This Ordi

44 History of Marietta.
nance has been treated elsewhere in this work but here it
must be noted that"The Ordinance of 1787 and the Ohio pur
chase were one and the same transaction. The purchase
would not have been made without the Ordinance and the
Ordinance could not have been enacted except asan essential
condition of the purchase."
After the passage of this Ordinance, Dr. Cutler made a
contract for the sale of 1,500,000 acres of land to the Ohio
Company. The price was two-thirds of a dollar per acre,
payable in "specie loan office certificates reduced to specie,
or certificates of the liquidated debt of the United States."
This contract was signed by Samuel Osgood and Arthur Lee
on behalf of the Treasury of the United States, and by
Manasseh Cutler and Winthrop Sargent for the Ohio Com-
pany.i By the advice of Thomas Hutchins, who was the
Geographer of the United States, this tract was located on
the Ohio and Muskingum rivers; he considered it "the best
part of the whole western country" and he had visited it
from Pennsylvania to Illinois.
The boundaries of this purchase were as follows : "Beain-
ning at the place where the western boundary line of the
seventh range of townships, laid out by the authority of Con
gress, intersects the Ohio, and extending thence along-that
river southwesterly, to the place where the west Erie line
of the seventeenth rani;e of townships to be laid out accord
ing to the land ordinance of the 20tli of May, 1785, would
intersect the said river and extending thence northerly on
the western boundary line of the said seventeenth ranije of
townships, so far that a line drawn due east to the western
boundary line of the said seventh range of townships will,
with the other lines of this tract, include one million and a
half of acres of land besides the several townships, lots and
parcels of land hereinafter mentioned, to be reserved or appro
priated to specific purjioses ; thence running east to the west
ern bounds of the said seventh range of townships, and thence
southerly along these bounds to the place of heginnimi'."
l.v ur.'.'n;'s'ol- H ^'°',"':'^V"'™''-'' '''""""" ""^ "'¦'*^"""' '•"'"'¦•"'¦^ '^'f tlK^purchase
i).\ cue :i^onts ot thy Oliiii Conipnny.

The Ohio Company. 45

The reserves were two full townships of land for the bene
fit of a university. Section, or mile .square, lot of six hun
dred and forty acres,' number sixteen, in every township, or
fractional part of a township, was given perpetually for the
support of schools within said township. Section number
twenty-nine in the same manner for the support of religion.
While sections, or lots, number eight, eleven, and twenty-
six, were reserved for the future disposition of Congress.
At a meeting of the Ohio Company in August, at the
"Bunch of Grapes" Tavern in Boston, Dr., Cutler made re
port of the contract he had entered into with the board of the
treasury. On the 30th, it was voted that the tract of 5,760
acres of land, near the confluence of the Muskingum and Ohio
rivers-be reserved for a city and commons. Resolutions were
passed for the construction of houses for the use of- settlers,
and to encourage the erection of mills. At a meeting on
November 21, 1787, it was ordered that "the house lots .shall
consist of ninety feet front and one hundred and eighty feet
in depth," and "that the center street crossing the city he
one hundred and fifty feet wide ;" that. "no further. subscrip
tions be admitted after the first day of January next;" that
"the eight-acre lots be surveyed and a plat or map thereof
made, v.ith each lot numbered thereon, by the first Wednesday
in March next, and that a copy thereof be immediately fgr-
warded to the secretary and the original retained by the
Company's superintendent ; that the agents meet on the same
Wednesday in March, at Rice's Tavern, in Providence,,
State of Rhode Island, to draw for said lots in numbers as
the same shall be stated uxion the plat ; .that a list of the
drawings be transmitted by the secretary to . the superin
tendent, .and a copy thereof be x^reserved in the secretary's
office.'' The Ohio Company had thus secured their lands petitioned
for, and already were arrangements being made for. a settle
ment at the mouth of the Muskingum. On account of the zeal,
determination and foresight of the men of the Company, and
the diplomacy and honesty of the early Congress, is due this
famous contract between these two i^arties. Although the

46 History of Marietta.

men of Congress had the welfare of the nation at heart,
little did they realize the results of such an ox.)portunity as
was given the Ohio Company, — the opening to civilization of
a vast and important territory destined to some day control
the whole nation.
To Dr. Cutler is due great honor for his success in
obtaining this grant of land from Congress. At Salem, he
had published a pamphlet having a large circulation, which
gave the fullest information attainable in regard to the lands
beyond the Ohio river, especially the Muskingum region, and
which contained some prophecies concerning it. In a letter
to his son. Judge Ephraim Cutler, written in 1818, he writes :
"The fact is, the people of Ohio are wholly indebted to me for pro
curing the grant of those townships (for the university) and the minis
ter's land in the Ohio Company's purchase; and, indeed for similar
grants in Judge Symme's purchase.] When I applied to Congress for
the purchase, no person, to my knowledge, had an idea of asking for
such grants."
The chief characters of the Ohio Company showed great
enthusiasm in their work. The accounts which were given
of the country provoked merriment and ridicule by some
who called it ''Putnam's Parcullse," a,n6.'' Cutler's Indian
Heaven." Some exercised their wit by caricatured and ex
aggerated editions of the stories of the flrst adventurers.
Accounts the most horrible were added of hoop snakes of
such deadly malignity that a sting which they bore, when it
punctured the bark of a green tree, instantly caused its
leaves to become sear and the tree to die. Stories of Indian
massacres were related with all their horrors. The country
was generally admitted to be fertile, but pronounced sickly,
inhabited by Indians, copperheads, hoop snakes, bears,
wolves and panthers. But these men were persistent in
their work and expected nothing but success, although they
were opposed by some. The West seemed the place for them
to open and settle, and nothing was going to prevent them
in their hopes and ambitions, if persistent effort would ac
complish the desired results.
On November 23, 1787, the Ohio Company decided to send
a company of men to their new purchase, expecting them to

The Ohio Company. 47
prepare the way for others who intended to come later with
their families. It was ordered that the company should con
sist of four surveyors and "that twenty-two men shall attend
the surveyors; that there be added to this number, six boat-
builders, four house-builders, one blacksmith, and nine
common workmen," all under the direction of a superintend
ent, making in all forty-eight men ; the boat-builders pro
ceed the next Monday on their way to the Muskingum ; that
provisions be furnished by the company, and after arriving
at their destination, and beginning work, "the men shall be
subsisted by the Company, and allowed wages at the rate of
four dollars each, per month," till the first of the next July,
unless discharged ; "that each furnish himself with a good
small arm bayonet, six flints, a powder horn and pouch,
priming wire and brush, half a xjouncl of powder, one pound
of balls, and one pound of buckshot;" that surveyors be
allowed "twenty-seven dollars per month and subsistence,"
to commence upon their arrival at the Muskingum ; that
Col. Ebenezer Siiroat, Anselm Tupper, John Matthews and
R. J. Meigs be the surveyors; that "General Rufus Putnam
be the superintendent of all the business aforesaid, and he is
to be obeyed and respected accordingly ; that he be allowed
for his services forty dollars a month and expenses, to com
mence from the time of his leaving home." He was given a
commission giving him full power to do and transact all
matters necessary for the progress of the settlement.
In pursuance of the orders of the directors of the Com
pany twenty-two of the number, who were boat-builders
and mechanics, assembled at Danvers, Massachusetts, early in
December, 1787,under the command of Major Haffield White ;
the remainder of the company assembled at Hartford, Con
necticut, early in January the next year, under General Rufus
Putnam. Those who met at Danvers were the first to start for
their new possessions. Dr. Cutler had accompanied them
to Danvers and led them so far in their plans and works.
He prepared a large, well built wagon for their use, covered
with black canvas on which he, himself, had painted in large
white letters, "FOR THE OHIO."

48

History of Marietta.

They left Danvers on November 30, 1787, leaving late in
the season that they might be on the Muskingum in the
early spring. The journey was under Major Haffield White,
who led them over the old military road across Pennsylvania
and over the AUeghenies. After a journej' of nearly eight
weeks, they arrived at Sumrill's Ferry, now West Newton,
Pa., on January 28, 1788, where they remained till April 1st,
building boats to float down°the Muskingum. The journey
was a difficult one and often made their hoxjes and expect
ancies seem in vain. Their mode of travel was rude, their
provisions were scarce and their labors were hard and
severe; it reciuired enclurance upon the part of these men,
but in such they were not lacking. Their earlier life had
been such as x)rex3ared them for hardships and endurance.
The winter was a cold one and of deej) snows, which
hindered their x^rogress.
Here they were joined by General Putnam and his men
on February 14, 1788, who found that little progress had been
made toward building boats on aeccmnt of the severity of
the \'\'eather and the deex) snows. Soon, however, all men
Avent to work under the supervision of General Putnam and
the work progressed rapidly. The ship building was direct
ed by Jonathan Devoll who had the flotilla ready by April
first. The largest boat built was the "Adventure Galley''
which was afterwards named the "Mayflower," in honor of
the famous vessel in which the Pioneers landed at Plymouth.
She was 45 feet long and 12 feet wide, with an estimat
ed burthen of 50 tons. She was intended to run up stream
as well as down. The "Galley" could not carry all the men,
horses, wagons, baggage, tools and provisions they desired

The Ohio Company. 49
to take with them, so they built a large flat boat and several
canoes. Having all these ready and after loading them, these
men left Sumrill's Ferry on the afternoon of April 1,
1788, for their new territory. ^ The little flotilla glided down
the Youghiogheny into the Monongahela, and finally out in-
tc the "broad bosom of the Ohio," which stream was to bear
them to their new home. Slowly did they pursue their
journey down this stream, urged along only by the current of
the beautiful river, whose banks gave no signs of civilized
life nor of welcome to the Pioneers. On the sixth daj^ the
expedition came in sight of Kerr's Island, a little after sun
rise. When they neared the foot of the island. Captain
Devoll said to General Putnam, "I think it time to make
an observation, we must be near the mouth of the Muskin
gum." In a few minutes they came in sight of Fort Harmar,
which was at the mouth of the IMuskingum. The day being
cloudy and rainy and the large branches of the trees on the
river bank leaning over the shore, they passed by without
observing it. Before they could correct their mistake they
had floated too far to land on the point and consequently
were forced to land a short distance below the Fort. Hav
ing crossed the Muskingum a little above the mouth, they
succeeded in landing at the upper point about noon on
April Seventh, 1788,
on the banks of the country known as "The Country on the
banks of the Ohio and Muskingum."
Can too much be said in praise of the noble heroes who
opened to settlement the Great . Northwest Territory?
These men had been trained in army life and discipline
and were anxious to take this country as the payment
due them for military service. They were men who had
fought valiantly to preserve the principles of their govern
ment and were ready for other great achievements.
They were men who had assisted in making this territory a
part of the United States and had, in a great measure, assist-
1. In H:Uclreth'.s Pioneer History, it is stated that the .journey -vvas begun from
this place on April I'nd, but General Putnam's autobiography is authority for
the statement that it was upon the 1st.

50

History of Marietta,.

ed in the formation and adoption of the Ordinance of 1787
which was to govern it. Indeed, a better company of men could
scarcely have been selected than those who were directed
by General Putnam. Well might Washington say, "No
colony in America was ever settled under such favorable
auspices as that which was flrst commenced at the Muskin
gum. Information, property and strength will be its
characteristics. I know many of the settlers personally and
there never were men better calculated to promote the Avel-
fare of such a communitJ^"^ Let their names ever be sacred
to all who admire honest and enterprising men. No other
names are more worthy of a place in our history. Below are
the names of these Pioneers, the first settlers of the North
west Territory.
General Rueus Putnam, Superintendent of the settle
ment and surveyors.
Colonel Ebenezer Sxiroat,
Colonel Return J. Meigs,
Major Anselm Tupper,
John Mathews, Surveyor,
Major Haffield White,
Cax^tain Jonathan Devoll,
Captain Josiah Munroe,
Captain Daniel Davis,
Captain Jethro Putnam,
Captain William Gray,
Peregrine Foster,
Samuel Cushing,
Isaac Dodge,
Israel Dantoii,
Daniel Bushnell,
Phineas Coburn,
John Gardner,
Gilbert Devoll, Jr.,
Elizur Kirtland,
Joseph Lincoln,
Jabez Barlow,

1. Spai'k's Wiislilnytiin, Volunii:

Earl Sproat,
Allen Devoll,
William Mason,
Edmund Moulton,
Benjamin Shaw,
Ezekiel Cooper,
Jervis Cutler,
Oliver Dodge,
Samuel Felshaw,
Hezekiah Flint, Jr.,
Josiah Whitridge,
Benjamin Griswold,
Theophilus Leonard,
William Miller,
Hezekiah Flint,
Amos Porter, Jr.,
David Wallace,
Jonas Davis,
Josiah White,
Henry ]\laxon,
William Moulton,
IX, page »sa.

Settlement. 51

Ebenezer Cory, Simeon Martin,
Allen Putnam, Peletiah White,
Joseph Wells.
There were forty-eight of these Pioneers, and may the
memory of these men, who accomplished such glorious re
sults, be ever cherished by all the generations that follow.
"The most exalted sentiments arise on the consideration of
the nature of those men who first broke in upon the forest-
world of the west, and successfully planted civilization in
the midst of the fiercest barbarism. Their like is never to
be known again. In the progress and mutations of human
affairs such a concourse of circumstances will never again
arise. There can never be anothei Revolution as that of
1776. If that was possible, will there be again such patriots,
such men?"i

1. Whittlesey's Fugitive Essays, page 24.

52 History of 21arietta.

CHAPTER Y.
Settlement.
When the last meeting of the shareholders of the Ohio
Company was held in Massachusetts in March, 1788, they ad
journed to meet in, July in "The country on the banks of
the Ohio and Muskingum rivers." Then there was no
settlement in this territory, but note how soon after this
adjournment do the Pioneers land here and make their first
settlement at what is now known as Marietta.
There were many reasons why the Pioneers chose this as
their x^lace of settlement. One inducement was that a
military post had already been established at Fort Harmar,
to which reference has already been made.^ This Fort was
erected by a detachment of United States troops under the
command of Major John Doughty. The work was commenc
ed in the autumn of 1785, and completed the next year, on
tlie right bank of the Muskingum at its junction with the
Ohio. It was named in honor of Colonel Josiah Harmar to
whose regiment Major Doughty belonged. The outline of
the Fort formed a regular pentagon, containing aliout three-
fourths of an acre. The Fort was occupied by the United
States troops at the time of the landing of the Ohio Com
pany and until 1790 when they were ordered to Cincinnati.
The settlers looked upon this Fort as a means of protection,
especially ai;ainst the Indians whom they rightly feared.
Such a post being occui)ied liy white men, was an object to a
people coming into a wilderness unknown to them and sub
ject to invasion by this warlike rai'e.
Another reason for their place of settlement was the in
formation obtained from the surveyors and map makers
that the valleys were fertile, the hills abounded in mineral
wealth and that there was an abundance of salt and coal.
1. Page .30.

Settlement. 53

In Christopher Gist's journal of January 16, 1751, we note
the following : "The land from the Muskingum is rich and
broken. Upon the north side of Licking creek, about six
miles from its mouth, were several salt licks, or ponds form
ed by little streams or drains of water, clear, but -of a bluish
color, and salt taste. The traders and Indians boil their
meat in this water, which, if proper care is not taken, will
make it too salt to eat." The possibility of finding salt in
this vicinity was a great inducement to the settlers at that
time. In making preparations for a journey it was a very-
difficult task to provide themselves with the salt, for it was
all brought from the sea coast and imported ; there was none
of any consec[uence made in this country. The scarcity of
this necessary article made it command the exorbitant price
of twenty dollars a bushel. > All products demanded a high
price, for all provisions were extremely scarce. Consequent
ly the reports about the fertility of thesoil and supply of
salt were quite inducing to these men to settle where .they
did. The third important reason for selecting this sx^ot was
the accessibility to the Ohio and Muskingum rivers. To
them the waters were far more accessible than the thick
forests. Here were two rivers and both abounded in fish;
game was plenty but fishing was a different-occupation from
entering the thick and dense forest for game, which would
be dangerous on account of the Indians. Besides, as there
were no railroads at that time, the water ottered the first
method of travel to a distant point.
Another reason was the fact that the greater part of the
Federal territory was unsafe for settlers inasmuch' as it
was occupied by various Indian tribes. As has been
heretofore stated, none of these had their residence in the
lower Muskingum region and it was only occasionally resorted
toby them as a hunting ground : consequently it was deemed
the safest part of the Northwest territory to begin a settle
ment. It is also suggested that the people who proposed making
the settlement were naturally influenced by the proximity of

54 History of Marietta.
well established stations upon the east and south of the
river ; they doubtless preferred the Virginians to the Ken-
tuckians as neighbors and thus chose the Muskingum terri
tory rather than the Scioto.
Besides these facilities which oftered themselves, the
settlement at Marietta had many advantages in the char
acter of the men who settled it. They were men already
disciplined for hardship, men of courage and bravery, men
of education, principle and refinement. It would thus seem
that the first settlement o'f this part of the country had op
portunities and advantages that few places have and that
its growth would be rapid.
Having chosen their place of settlement and received the
greetings of the soldiers at Fort Harmar and the Indians who
were there considering a treaty with the officers at the
Fort, they began to unload their effects. The boards which
they brought with them were landed, and a comfortable
tent, known as a marquee, was at once set up
for the use of General Putnam. In this tent
he had his headquarters and transacted the busi
ness of the colony for several months. Immediately did the
men, after landing and disposing their supplies, commence
the settlement. The next day the surveyors began to lay off'
lots and the laborers to cut down trees, and by the 12th,
abrmt four acres of land were cleared. Log cabins were
erected, ground was tilled, seed was planted and prepara
tions were made for the coming season. All were pleased with
the fertile soil, the healthful climate and beautiful country.
Vegetation was already in abundance, so much in contrast
to the land from whence they had just come. The settlers
¦had left behind the snows of New England, but here they
found a climate as balmy as spring. One settler writing
home said, "This country, for fertility of soil and pleasant
of situation, not only exceeds my expectations, but exceeds
any part of Europe or America that I was ever in." About
the middle of May, General Putnam wrote to Dr. Cutler :
"The men are in good health, and I believe much pleased
with the country; that I am so myself vou can rest assured.

Settlement.

I can only add, the situation of the city plat is the most
beautiful I ever saw."
Two very important vocations among these early settlers
were surveyors, whose duty it was to measure the lands, and
guards, whose duty it was to give alarm at the presence of
Indians. The surveyors commenced on the 9th to lay off
the eight-acre lots, and completed the work about the mid
dle of May.
In laying out the grounds for the city the main streets
were made to conform to the course of the Muskingum river,
which is north, forty degrees west. The streets were ninety
feet wide and crossed by others at right angles, which were
seventy feet wide. The main streets were designated by
numbers, and the cross streets by some distinguished per
sons. Washington street was the widest street that was
layed out, being one hundred and twenty feet. The streets
then were about half a mile long. Public grounds for the
commons were reserved on the bank of the Muskingum, and
all the ancient remains were preserved by including them
in squares.
The guards were ordered by General Putnam to keexa a
vigilant watch of the Indians. Although the Indians gave
them a hearty welcome, they afterwards proved treacherous
for they were not pleased to see the land cleared and the
huts erected. No serious trouble, however, was had with
them till in 1791, when the Indian War broke out and
which will be treated in another chax)ter.i While the sur
veyors and guards were carrying on their work, the remain
der of the men were clearing land and deadening timber
under the supervision of General Putnam. The first clear
ing was at the "point," on the east side of the Muskingum,
and it was there that the first houses were built. The
forest fell fast and by the latter part of May the greater
part of the harvest was planted. At this time the great
cornfield which they had cleared was planted. It included
nearly one hundred and thirty acres, and the settlers were
very much delighted with the rapid growth of the crops.
I. See Chapter VII.

56 History of Marietta.

One of the settlers writing on .July 9th said, "The corn has
grown nine inches every twenty-four hours for two or three
days past." Of this cornfield Dr. Cutler said when he vis
ited it in August: "It astonished me on account of its mag
nitude. I should be as soon lost in it on a cloudy day as in
a cedar swamp."
The early situation of the colonists was interesting and
critical. They were in the midst of a vast wilderness many
hundred miles from home and from the protecting careof the
government; they were surrounded by bands of hostile sav
ages, who, though quiet at first, were apt to become
deadly foes at any moment; they were scantily sux^ljlied with
thenecessitiesof life, and consequently no time could be lost
'in securing protection and subsistence for the colony; every
thing necessary must be done in tiie way of providing food
and shelter for them and those who should follow; but all
emergencies were met, and thus the settlement started off'
with encouragement.
This early settlement, which was built by the Ohio Com
pany, was at first kno^^'n by the name of Adelphi, which was
suggested by Dr. Cutler and which means "brethern." On
July 2ncl, a meeting of the directors and agents was held for
the purpose of naming tlie new settlement. Several nanies
were suggested, some of which might be considered api^ro-
priate. Among them were the names Castrapolis, Protepo-
lis, Urania, Tempo, Genesis, IMontgomery, Muskingum. But
none of them met the approval of the committee and after
considerati<m they decided, by formal resolution, that the
name be (.•hanged to Marietta. This name was an abbrevia
tion of ]\larie Antoinette, who was then the Queen of
France, in whose honor the name was selected as an ac
knowledgment of her friendly and C(mrteous reception of
Dr. Franklin, at that time Minister to France. In recogni
tion of this honor she ordered a bell to be sent to the new
settlement for a public building, but unfcn-tunately it never
reached its destination, having lieen lost at sea.
Although as yet a i;eneral feeling of content existed
among the settlers, there was cue cause of uneasiness which

MARIE ANTOINETTE.

58 History of Marietta.

was probably little thought of except by General Putnam
and a few others of authority in the colony. There was
need of some x^recaution to insure safety in case
of I the manifestation of Indian hostility. As an ex
pression of this, fear, the fortification known as
Campus Martins was built. General Putnam suspended
the survey about the middle of May, because of the uncer
tainty of the Indians remaining at xieace. The first measure
taken toward the work of ¦ this fortification was the cutting
of a road through the woods from the "xioint" where the
houses were built to a x^lace which was a mile up the Mus
kingum. The location of Campus Martins is best described by
stating that it was built upon the ground with "Washington
as a Southern boundarj^, and Second strpet the Eastern
boundary, and fronting the Muskingum river." The de
fense was three-fourths of a mile from the "xjoint" and con
nected with it by the narrow x^atli which had been cleared.
Here was built the stockade which was for five years to be
the dwelling x^lace and refuge of a large part of the colony.
The sides were formed by a continuous line of dwelling
houses two stories in heighth. They were made of timber
four inches thick sawed by hand, and fitted at the corners
in the same manner as those of a log house. At the corners
were block-houses, a trifle higher than the houses, and pro
jected out six feet beyond the sides of the stockades.
Much time was spent in defense of this garrison. After
it was made secure within, heavy gates were placed at the
entrances in the south and west fronts. In the southwest
and northwest" angles small cannons'were -placed. Loopholes
were placed in the walls for the musketry. No pains and
ingenuity were spared to make this a safe spot for the set
tlers. In-' this' work of defense there were Beventy-two
rooms and it is estimated that about nine hundred people
could here be shielded from the enemy. Dr. Hildreth says,
"The garrison was kept under the strictest watch by the
Governor. The men were divided into squads, and called
out to these posts l.)y daylight. The bastions were occupied

Settlement.

59

every night by four of these squads. After dark the sen
tries were set, and the watch-word cried every half hour
during the night."
Although the greater part of the work of building
Campus Martins was accomplished during the first year, it
was not finally completed till 1791. Besides the many fam
ilies that dwelt there, the governmental officers also occu
pied buildings. Governor St. Char and his secretary, Win-

CAMPUS MARTIUS.
throp Sargent, resided in it.^ In this building was the first day
school held, and here the first Sunday School was organized.
We must now return to the events which happened dur
ing the year 1788, over which we have passed in chronicling
the building of Campus Martins. During the summer of
1788 many settlers continued to come. In the month of
May there were eleven prominent men, most of them army
1. See Chapter VIII for improvements made in Campus Martins In 1791, and
the families living in it in 1792.

60 History of Marietta.
officers, who came. In June there were many more arrivals,
among whom was Judge Yarnuin, who had about forty per
sons in his company. Of this party were James Owen and
his wife, Mrs. Owen being the first woman who settled in
the Ohio Company's colony. No other families arrived in
the settlement until August when on the 19th six families
landed. They were those of General Benjamin Tupper,
Colonel Ichabod Nye (son-in-law of the former). Major
Nathaniel Cushing, Major Nathan Goodale, Major Asa
Coburn, Sr., and Andrew Webster.
On the Fourth of July the settlers celeln-ated the national
anniversary clay by a jjrocession and x^a-friotic speeches.
Thirteen guns were fired from Fort Harmar at the begin
ning of the day and the same rang through the hills at even
tide. At half xiast twelve General Harmar, with the ladies,
officers and other gentlemen of the garrison, arrived ux3on the
Xioint, formed by the confluence of the two rivers ; here were
assembled the Ohio Company and the other peoxsle who
composed the settlement. At this time the oration was de
livered by James M. Yarnuin, one of the Judges of the ter
ritory. An exact copy of this oration is in the R. M. Stim-
son collection of the Marietta Library from which the fol
lowing extracts are taken and which will show something of
his eloquence •.'^
In speaking of the Governor, who had been ax^pointed but
had not yet arrived, he said in part :
"May he soon arrive. Thou gently flowing Ohio, whose surface, as
conscious of thy unequaled majesty, reflecteth no images but the
grandeur of the impending heaven, bear him, oh, bear him safely to
this anxious spot! And thou beautiful, transparent Muskingum,
swell at the moment of his approach, and reflect no objects but of
pleasure and delight."
The closing part of his oration was :
"Mankind, my friends, liave deviated from the rectitude of their
original formation. They have been sullied and dishonored by the
control of ungovernable passions : but 'rejoice ye shining worlds on
1. This copy ot th,e oration was printed in Au.uust, 17.'«, and besides the oration
of Judge Varnum, it has the sp,.|'oh ot His KxrcUency, Arthur Sit. Clair, upon the
Proclamation ot the eiiiuinls,--ion appointing him Oovernor of said Territory-
The woi-k has only 14 p;iu'')S and is viilued from %l^M to $i'ii.i)ii.

Settlement. 61

high,' mankind are now upon the ascending scale! they are regain
ing in rapid progression, their station in the rank of beings.
"Eeason and philosophy are gradually resuming their empire in the
human mind; and, when these shall have become the sole directing
motives, the restraints of law will cease to degrade us with humiliating
distinctions; and the assaults of passion will be subdued by the gentle
sway of virtuous affection.
"Religion and government commenced in those parts of the globe,
where yonder glorious luminary flrst arose in efl:ulgent majesty. They
have followed after him in his brilliant course; nor will they cease un
til they shall have accomplished, in this western world, the consumma
tion of all things.
"Eeligion inspires us with the certain hope of eternal beatitude,'
and that it shall bring upon the earth, by an unreserved restitution to
the common center of existence. — With what rapture and eostacy,
therefore, may we look forward to that all important period, when the
new Jerusalem shall form one august temple, unfolding its celestial
gates to every corner of the globe! When millions shall fly to it, 'as
doves to their windows,' elevating their hopes upon the broad spread
ing wings of universal happiness! — then shall the dark shades of evil
be erased from the moral picture, and the universal system appear in
all its splendor !— Time itself, the era and the grave of imperfections,
shall be ingulfed in the bosom of eternity, and one blaze of glory
pervade the universe."!
At two o'clock dinner was served on the banks of the
Muskingum, after which the following fourteen toa«ts were
drank :
1. The United States.
2. The Congress.
3. The Most Christian Majesty.
4. The United Netherlands.
5. The friendly Powers throughout the World.
6. The New Federal Constitution.
7. His Excellency General Washington and the Society
of the Cincinnati.
8. His Excellency Governor St. Clair and the Western
Territory. 9. The Memory of those who have nobly fallen in defense
of American freedom.
¦10. Patriots and heroes.

1. Oration of Judge Varnum, page 7.

62

History of Marietta.

11. Captain Pipe, Chief of the Delawares, and an happy
treaty with the Natives.
12. Agriculture and commerce, arts and science.
13. The amiable Partners of our delicate Pleasures.
14. The glorious Fourth of July.
The government of the colony was one of the first things
considered by the settlers. It is reported that a temporary
government was organized by the settlers immediately upon
their arrival; a set of laws was adopted and published by
being nailed to a tree, and Return J. Meigs was appointed

.to ad minis
But no men
of anything
of a govern
adopted till
of July when
te m X3 0 r a ry
were "tack
smooth bark
tree." 0 n
Governor St.
at Fort Har
XJOwer which
vested in
gress, to ex
laws enacted
if r e s s and

CiOV. ARTHUR ST. CLAIR.

ter them.
tion is made
in the form
ment being
t h e Fourth
they enacted
laws which
ed uxjon the
of a beech
July 9 1 h,
Clair arrived
mar having
had been
him by Con-
ecute the
l)y that Con-
embodied in

the Ordinance of 1787. He had been appointed to this office at
the time of the passage of the Ordinance. For his secretary,
Winthrop Sargent was appointed, and as judges, James M.
Varnum, Samuel H. Parsons and John Cleve Symnis, the
first two judges being already here. These men were given
full power to adopt and execute such laws as were deemed
necessary. From the journal of Joseph Buell, we take the following:
"July 9th.— Governor St. Clair arrived at the garrison.
On landing, he was saluted with thirteen rounds from the
field-piece. On entering the garrison the music played a

Settlement. 63

salute, and the troops paraded and presented their arms. He
was also saluted by a clap of thunder and a heavy shower of
rain as he entered the fort ; and thus we received our gov
ernor of the western frontiers."
Governor St. Clair and his associate officers remained at
Fort Harmar till the loth when they entered Marietta as the
representatives of the National Government. They were re
ceived with enthusiasm and display ; the Secretary read the
ordinance of' Congress forming the Northwest Territory, the
governor's commission, the judges' and his own. The
governor's commission was the first issued by Congress to
any officer of the new territory, and it is proper to record it
here as a part of the early history of the colony.
COMMISSION OF THE GOVERNOR.
"The United States in Congress assembled to Arthur St.
Clair, Esq.
"We, reposing special trust and confidence in your integ
rity, prudence and ability, have constituted and apxiointed,
and by these presents do constitute and appoint, you, the
said Arthur St. Clair, governor, in and over the territory of
the United States of America, northwest of the river Ohio ;
and commander-in-chief of the militia therein; to order,
rule, and govern the same, conformably to the ordinance of
the 13th of July, 1787, entitled, "an ordinance for the gov
ernment of the territory of the United States, northwest of
the river Ohio," which is hereto affixed; and we do hereby
give and grant to you, the said Arthur St. Clair, all the
powers, authorities and prerogatives assigned to the gov
ernor of the said territory in and by the said ordinance.
And we do strictly enjoin all persons to pay due obedience
to this' our commission. This commission to take effect
from the 1st day of February, 1788, and to continue in force
for the term of three years thereafter, unless sooner revoked
by Congress. In testimony, etc."
Uponthis occasion the Governor, in speaking of the power
of the new officers, said :
"You will 'observe, gentlemen, that the system whichhas been
formed for this country, and is now to take efl:'ect, is temporary only.

64 History of Marietta.
suited to your infant situation, and to continue no longer than that
state of infancy shall last. During that period the Judges, with my
assistance, are to select from the codes of the mother states such laws
as may be thought proper for you. This is a very important part of
our duty, and will be attended to with the greatest care. But Congress
has not intrusted this great business wholly to our prudence and dis
cretion. We are bound to report to them all laws which shall be made,
and they have reserved to themselves the power of annulling them, so
that, if any law not proper in itself, or not suited to your circum
stances, either from our not seeing the whole extent of its operation,
or any other circumstance, should be imposed, it will be immediately
repealed." After the speech. General Rufus Putnam, in behalf of the
citizens of Marietta, welcomed the Governor, and pledged
their support to his administration. He said :
"Great sir, we pray that Heaven may grant to you, both in public
character and private life, all the felicity that can meet your expecta
tions, or warmest desires. May you long enjoy the tranquility of a
mind influenced by the principles of rectitude only. May the cold
hand of death never arrest you until you shall have accomplished all
the objects which a great and good man can embrace; and then, when
life shall lose her charms, when nature shall begin to sink beneath the
weight of mortality, and when the mind, impatient to be free, shall
burst the brittle shell which holds it, may you rise triumphant on
cherub's wings to enjoy God in realms of endless felicity."
This was the inauguration of civil government in the
Northwest Territory and the beginning of law in Ohio.
"This," says Ccdonel May, "is in a sense the birthday of this
western world." For hitherto law only nominally existed,
but now government was to be organized and the governor
dwell in the new settlement.
Governor St. Clair, the first and only governor of the ter
ritory, was one of the most brilliant and distinguished mili
tary characters in the Revolutionary War. He was an educa
ted and honest man and a fitting representative of the gov
ernment in the new country. When the colonies rebelled
against England, he threw his entire fortune and influence
for his country. He became the assistant and confidant of
Washington and with him shared the hardships of Valley
Forge and the victories of many battles. After the war he re
turned to civil life, but all his riches were gone. At the

Settlement.

65

time of his appointment as Governor, he was president of
Congress and accepted this new post of honor without any
solicitation upon his part, it being rather forced upon him
by his friends. He stated that he was satisfied with the re
sult and that he had the "ambition of becoming the father of

MAP SHOWING THB ORIGINAL .BOUNDARY OF
WASHINGTON COUNTY.
a country, and laying the foundation for the happiness of
millions then unborn." In this ambition was he not success
ful? On July 17th, the territorial government was formally set
in motion by the Governor, and on the 26th a proclamation
was issued creating the County of Washington, which was.

66 History of Marietta.

the flrst county in (Jhio.^ The original boundaries were as
follows :
^¦Beginning on the hank of the Ohio river u-here the loest-
ern boundary line of Pennsylvania crosses it, and running
tv'itli that line to Lake Erie; thence along the southern shore
of said lake to the mouth of the Cuyahoga ; thence up said
river to the portage between that and the Tuscarawas branch
of the Muskingum; thence down that branch to the forks at the
crossing place above Fort laurens; thence v;lth a Isne to be
draivn westerly to the portage of that branch of the Big 2Ilanil
on ivhlch the fort stood that was taken by the French in 1752,
nntll It meets the road from the lower Shawnese town to the
Saiidu.-<ky; thence south to the Scioto river; thence with that
river to its mouth, and thence up the Ohio to the jilace of be
ginning." This area conix^rised more than the eastern half of the
present state of Ohio. In August the village of Marietta,
which embraced what is now Marietta Townshix^, was made
the county seat.
On Sunday, July 20, 1788, the flrst se.rmon preached in
Marietta, was delivered Ijy Rev. William Breck, a member
of the Ohio Company, who thus inaugurated public worship
in the Northwest Territory. He x^rcached in the "bower"
on the bank of the Muskingum, which had been prexiared
for a Fourth of July banquet. The text which he chose was
the sixth and seventh verses of the nineteenth chaxater of
Exodus. The Governor was there and remarked that "the
singing far exceeded anything he had ever heard" and
afterward expressed much satisfaction Avith the services.
Colonel May, who was present at the occasion, Avrote
in his journal as follows: "A large number of people
assembled from the garrison of Virginia and our oavu settle
ment, in all about 300, some women and children, which was
a pleasing, though somewhat unusual, sight for us to see.
Mr. Breck made out pretty well, the singing was excellent;
we had Billings to perfection. Governor St. Clair was
1. The date given in Dr. Hildreth's Early Pioneers is September ¦>7th, but Prof.
Andrews, when President of Marietta CoUege, e.xamined the state papers at
Washlngon and discovered the I'Cith to he the eorrect one. This discrepeney is
due to the fact 1 ha I (Jencral Put nil in In one ot his letters mentions the "7th as" the
date of the rreatloii of WashliiLttcm Ci>uiitv.

-1 0000

History of Marietta.

much pleased with the whole exercise." This was their first
religious meeting in Marietta audit must have been strange to
them, considering that when in New England they attended
their x^reaching every Sunday.
Rev. Breck remained in Marietta till August 18th
of the same year, when he left for his home in
Massachusetts. During his stay he preached four Sun
days and perhaps five. After he left, the Rev. Doctor
Cutler, who arrived the next day, preached the following
three Sundays. Soon afterwards he left for Massachusetts
to secure a preacher and teacher for the people in ac
cordance with a resolution x^assed by the directors of the
Ohio Company on March 9, 1788, the account of which is given
in the next chapter., as the Rev. Daniel Story, the man whose
services were secured, did not arrive till March 19, 1789.
The first law enacted was formed July 26, 1788, and was
entitled
a law
for regulating and establishing the militia of the United States
northwest of the river Ohio, published at the city of Marietta upon
the twenty-flfth day of July, in the thirteenth year of the independ
ence of the United States and of our Lord one thousand seven hun
dred and eighty-eight, by his excellency, Arthur St. Clair, esquire,
governor and commander-in-chief, and the honorable and James
Mitchell Varnum, escxuire, judges.
Another early act passed was a lav.- for establishing gen
eral courts of quarter session of the peace, and for estab
lishing county courts of common pleas; also a law for
establishing the office of sheriff, and the appointment of
sheriffs. On the 2nd day of September, the first court was opened
with formal ceremonies at Marietta. The sherifl^ with
drawn sword headed the procession of the people to Campus
Martins, which was then being built, where the sessions of
the court were held. Dr. Manasseh Cutler, who was then
visiting the colony, offered prayer, after which the com
mission of the judges and officers were read. Then followed
the sheriff''s proclamation : "( ) yes I a court is open for the

Settlement. 69

administration of even handed justice to the poor and the
rich, to the guilty and the innocent, without respect of x^er-
sons ; none to be punished without trial by their peers, and
in pursuance of the law and evidence in the case." The
judicial history of the territory then began and Paul
Fearing was admitted as an attorney, the first lawyer in the
northwest. The flrst judges Avere General Rufus Putnam,
General Benjamin Tupper, Colonel Archibald Crary, Col
onel Sproat, the sheriff, and Colonel R. J. Meigs, the clerk.
The territorial laws that were passed were formed main
ly upon the English statutes, and the punishments inflicted
under them were often severe. The pillory and stocks were
used as forms of punishment. On September 6th, the fi/st
law for whixDXsing in Marietta was passed, under the title
"A law respecting crimes and punishments." Under this
law severe penalties were to be inflicted upon those who
were guilty of rioting, breaking into houses, stores or shops
in the night for the purpose of stealing, perjury, refusing to
be sworn to a fact, arson, drunkenness, failure to pay fine,
larceny, idle, vain and obscene conversation, profanity,
irreverence to the Supreme Being and many other crimes.
The close of the year 1788 saw the colony of Marietta in a
safe and flourishing condition. The settlement numbered
nearly two hundred and was continually growing. In fact
many were turned away because they could not get land, and
General Putnam in a letter this year to the Massachusetts
Spy stated that "upwards of seven thousand have gone
down since we began our settlement." Another letter says :
"The progress is rapid for the first year. Vie are contin
ually erecting houses, but arrivals are faster than we can
possibly provide convenient covering." "Altogether" says
General Putnam, "fifteen families arrived during 1788."
During the year 85 men, besides the Pioneers, came to the
settlement, making in all 133 men, which with the women
and children made nearly 200.^
The winter of 1788 began early in December; the Ohio
was filled with ice so that no boat went up or down until
1 These numbers as weU as those given at the end of 17«iand 17U0,are undoubt
edly reuabfe as they a^l-l taken from the papers of General Putnam.

70 History of Marietta.

March. The inhabitants were hard pressed for xjrovisions
as there was no meat but venison or bear, and these were
scarce from the destruction made among them by the
Indians. For several weeks the people lived without bread,
eating boiled corn or coarse meal ground in the hand mill.
But all kexjt actively engaged during the whole period
that has been sketched. Many difficulties arose before them
as individuals and asaComxjany, which they had not foreseen
but the wisdom and x)urx3ose of the men were not to be
defeated by any enemy which could possibly be overcome.
All labored along and the end of the year found them safe
and in a good condition. They looked forward to the com
ing season with much hox)e, and expected to put into opera
tion the nev,' i^lans which they had devised, and to continue
the work of improvement which they had carried on so
diligently in 1788.

The Xext Three Years. 71

CHAPTER VI.
The Next Three Years.
The Pioneers of Marietta are now in the midst of their
first winter in the West. It must have seemed strange to
them as they labored in an entirely different climate, but no
where do we find an expression of dissatisfaction among
them. Everyone seemed to be x^l^^'Sed and the settlement
to be progressing. One can not but imagine these early
Pioneers, as they observe the beginning cjf a new j^ear, plan
ning what all shall be accomplished within the next twelve
months, and hoping for success. Tliejr begin it \vith
encouragement in view of the accomplishments of the past
few months and the enthusiasm of the men, linked with the
prosperous condition of the Company as they enter upon it.
Many difficulties were to come before them and in a
measure hinder the x^rogress of the x^lace, but all realized
the common purpose of the settlement and expected the
year to bring forth great things for Marietta.
Soon after the beginning of the year did the settlement
suffer a great loss. In January General Varnum died leav
ing a vacancy in the Board of Directors of the Ohio Com
pany, which was afterwards filled Ijy Griffin Greene. Judge
Varnum was one of the ablest and noblest men of the Com
pany and his place was a difficult one to fill. He was an in
valid when he came to the Muskingum and was nursed by
Mrs. Owen, who, as already stated, was the first lady set
tler in the colony. He was a native of Rhode Island and
was instrumental in forming the Ohio Company, of which
he was one of the directors. Besides being one of the
judges of the territory, he assisted Governor St. Clair in
drafting the laws published in 1788. This code of laws was
an honor to the framer as it was made for the sole good
of the people. His activity as an officer and his memorable

72 History of Marietta.
Fourth of July oration made his untimely death much re
gretted by all the inhabitants. He was buried on the 13th,
when an oration was pronounced by Doctor Drown.
One of the first things that the peoijle of Marietta desired
was law and order. They had a territorial form of govern
ment but as yet no police system. On February 4, 1789,
the first "town meeting" was held as a result of the need of
laws for governing the community alone, and a police forced'
to carry them out. A committee was apiiointed to form a
system of police, and to draft an address to the Governor
who was then absent. On March 17th, a police sj'stem was re
ported and laws adoxited for the place. Rufus Putnam,
Archibald Crary, Griffin Greene, Robert Oliver and Nathaniel
Goodale were ax)pointecl to carr\' out the laws and the man
agers of the police.
In February the Company passed a resolution ordering that
"the seventh of April should forever be considered as a day
of x.>ublic festival in the territory of the Company." At the
same time, directors were authorized "to reciuest some gen
tleman to prepare an address" for the occasion. They select
ed Dr. Solomon Drown, who delivered a very suitable
oration. He congratulated the people upon their anni
versary, rehearsed happy events and alluded to General
Varnum. who had died in the preceding January. Of him
he said in xjart :
"Varnum! Varnum! Tliy name shall not be forgotten while grati
tude and generosity continue to be the characteristics of those who
inhabit the country once thy care. Thy fair name is deeply rooted in
our fostering memories."
This oration has been preserved in history as a worthy
document and one which was fully appreciated by the
earliest settlers. On the same day it was delivered, it was
voted that a committee of five "wait on Dr. Drown, and
thank him for the oration delivered on that day and to re-
ciuest a copy for the press."
Accordingly the following resolution was prepared and
presented to Dr. Drown :
"Sir :— After our acknowledgment to the Governor of the

The Xext Three Years. 73

Universe for the occasion of this anniversary festival, we,
in the name of the citizens of Marietta, return you our most
cordial and sincere thanks, for your pertinent, ingenious
and elegant oration, delivered this day, and request a copy
for the x^ress.
"Rufus Putnam,
Griffin Greene,
George Ingersoll,
AViNTHROP Sargent,
Ebenezer Battelle.
"Dr. Solomon Drown."
His response was :
"Gentlemen: — Gratitude to a generous and candid audi
ence, for this favorable reception of the anniversary oration,
and the obliging manner in which you have imparted the
resolve, render it impossible for me to decline a comxjliance
with their request.
"With sentiments of the most cordial respect and esteem,
"I am gentlemen, j'^our obedient servant,
"Solomon Drown.
"Gentlemen of Committee."
On February 9, 1789, occurred the first marriage in Mari
etta. Miss Rowena Tupx)er, daughter of General Tux^per, ,j
was married to Winthrop Sargent, Secretary of the Ohio
Company. The ceremony was performed by General Put
nam in his judicial robes.
In the spring of 1789, arrived Rev. Daniel Story, of
Massachusetts, who had been employed Ijy Dr. Cutler for the
Ohio Company.! ^\^ ^ meeting of the directors of the Ohio
Company held March 7, 1787, Rev. Manasseh Cutler,
General Varnum and Colonel May were appointed "to con
sider the expediency of a public teacher at the settlement
now making up the Ohio Company." Two clays later the
committee reported "that the directors be requested to pay
as early attention as possible to the education of the youth and
the provision of public worship among the first settlers, and
that for this purpose they employ, if practicable, an in-
1 See page 08.

74 History of Marietta.
atructor eminent for literary accomx^lishments and the vir
tue of his character, who shall also superintend the first
scholastic institution and direct the manner of instruction,
and to enable the directors to carry into execution the in
tention expressed in these resolutions, the proprietors and
others of benevolent and liberal minds are earnestly request
ed to contribute, by voluntary donations, to form a fund to
be solely apx^ropriated thereto." This res(jlution was con
firmed by the directors at a meeting held the same day,
March 7tli. During the same month a subscrixjtion paper
was prepared and printed for circulation, appealing to the
"benevolent and liberal minded" to contribute for this
worthy object.
Thus early and clearly did the founders of the new state
recognize the fact that republican institutions are based on
the virtue and intelligence of the x^eox^le, and that "there
can be no liberty without light."
^Ve do not know how extensively these subscrixDtion
X^apers were circulated, or how much money was thus raised.
We do know, however, that the Rev. Breck who arrived on
July 15, 1788, and preached the first sermon on the Sunday
following, July 20th, left for his home in Massachusetts on
August 18th, and the next day arrived Rev. Cutler who
preached in the Northwest blockhouse at Campus Martins on
the three succeeding Sundays. vSoon after this Rev. Cutler
returned to his home in Massachusetts and there engaged the
Rev. Daniel Story, a young minister then preaching at
Worcester, Massachusetts. The following extract is taken
from a letter sent to General Putnam from Rev. Doctor
Cutler introducing Rev. Story :
"Ipswich, November 18, 1788.
"Dear Sir:— This will be handed you by Mr. Dan
iel Story whom I beg leave to introduce to your
acquaintance in the character of a preacher, and who,
I hope, will he very tigreeable to you and to
the peoiile. He has ever supported a respectable
cliaracter in private life and as a minister of the gospel.
The terms on which he goes into tlie country are, that his

The Next Three Years. 75
board be given him ; that he draw from the funds, raised to
support preaching four dollars, in silver, per week ; that he
be permitted to improve if he pleases, a part of the lands, .
near the city, granted for religious purposes ; that the peo
ple be requested to assist in cleaning and cultivating, so far
at least as shall render his pay equal to five dollars per week ;
and that he be allowed a reasonable compensation for his
expense in going into the country. These were the lowest
terms on which he would consent to go. He could have his
board and five dollars a week here, and constant employ
ment. . As- he must lose several Sabbaths in going into the
countrj', he conceived it reasonable that he should have a
consideration for his .expenses. There was no other person
of respectable character, whom I could engage on better
terms. This is to be his pay until other terms shall be
agreed on between him and the directors, or the people, or
till he shall continue no longer to preach to them."
Mr. Story arrived at Marietta on March 19, 1789, and
preached his first sermon on the following Sunday, March
22nd. From that time until 1796 he was in the employ of
the Ohio Company and received a portion of his salary from
its funds. He was a good man and did much for the welfare
of the settlement. A more complete account of the early
religious history of the settlement will be found in the
chapter on Religious History of this work.
On July Fourth, 1789, the second celebration of our inde
pendence was held in Marietta. It is said that this,
although an interesting occasion, lacked the significance of
the first. The speaker of the day was Return J. Meigs, Jr.,
then an attorney-at-law, but afterwards governor of Ohio.
His oration was in verse,— the first poem produced in the
Northwest Territory, of which only an extract is preserved:
Enough of tributary praise is paid
To virtue living or to merit, dead ;
To happier themes the rural muse invites
To calmest pleasures, and serene delights.
To us glad fancy, brightest prospect shows,
Rejoicing nature all around us glows;
Here, late the savage hid, in ambush lay,

76 History of Marietta.
Or roamed the uncultured valleys for his prey;
Here, frowned the forest, with terrific shade
Xo cultured flelds exposed, no opening glade.
Now changed the scene! See nature (dothed in smiles
With joy repays the laborer for his toils.
Her hardy gifts rough industry extends,
The groves bow down, the lofty forest bends.
On every side the clearing as is found,
The oak and tall beech thunder to the ground :
And see the spires of Marietta rise,
And domes and temples swell into the skies;
Here, justice reigns, and foul dissensions cease.
Her walks be pleasure and her paths be peace.
Here, swift Muskingum rolls its rapid waves.
There, fruitful valleys fair Ohio leaves;
On its smooth surface gentle zephyrs play.
The sunbeams tremble with a placid ray.
"What future harvests on its bosom glide,
And loads of commerce swell the downward tide.
Where Mississippi joins in length'ning sweep
And rolls majestic to the Atlantic deep.
Along these banks see distant villas spread;
Here, find the murmur of the gurgling rills,
There, bleat the flocks upon a thousand hills.
Fair opes the lawn, — the fertile flelds extend.
The kindly showers, from smiling heavens descends;
The skies drop fatness on the blooming vale
From spicy shrubs ambrosial sweets exhale.
Fresh fragrance rise from the flow'rets bloom
And ripening vineyards breathe a glad perfume.
Gay swells the music of the warbling grove
And all around is melody and love.
Here, may religion fix her blest abode.
Bright emanation of creative God;
Here, charity extends her liberal hand,
And mild benevolence o'er-spread the land.
In harmony and social virtues blend
Joy without measure, rapture without end.
During the summer of 1789, the first frame house ^.yas built
in Marietta by Joseph Buell and Levi :Munsell. who intend
ed it for a ttivern. The timber for it was prepared by
Captain Enoch Sheiiherd at ]\lcKeesport, Pennsylvania,
who made it into a raft upon which he brought his family to
Marietta.

The Xe.tt Three Years. 77

In the latter part of 1788, a committee, consisting of Gen
eral Putnam and several others, was appointed to explore the
purchase of the Company and select suitable locations for
other settlements. Each grant of land was to include 120
acres, audit was further provided that "no settlement should
consist of less than twenty men able to bear arms, they to
be well provided with arms and ammunition, and to erect
such works of defense as should be appointed by the com
mittee." The time had now come for Marietta to put forth her first
settlement. Among the locations reported by the commit
tee was a tract of land extending along the Ohio, a short
distance above and four or five miles below the Little Ka
nawha, which was a broad alluvial bottom. During the
winter of 1788-89, lots were surveyed and platted in this lo
cality, and a company of about forty was organized to make
a settlement. The lots were drawn and the settlers began
to move onto them in April, 1789. The settlers built little
cabins along the river bank, clearing away the forest around
them. They were men of strong character and began hope
fully, x^atiently enduring the many hardships of their work.
The group of settlers, consisting of four, in this locality, was
called Belle Prairie, which became contracted to Belleprie,
and finally to the x^resent form — Belpre.
The "second association" formed for the purpose of mak
ing new settlements was for the purpose of settling about
twenty miles up the Muskingum and on Wolf Creek. The
association numbered thirty-nine members and was after
wards increased by one so that forty lots of one hundred
acres each were taken. The plat consisted of a large tract of
land and if all occuxned would have made a wonderful city.
On the 20th of April) 1789, a settlement was made at what is
now Beverly, by nineteen men, who leaving Campus Martina
rowed up the Muskingum in canoes. The settlement was
made on the west side of the river, and by the middle of
May cabins were built for each family and gardens made.
By the middle of July corn was growing and during the
summer a block-house was erected. Simultaneously with

History of Marietta.

this settlement was the one on AVolf creek. At this time a
X^arty of men came up from Marietta and erected what was
called "Wolf Creek" mill, the first mill in the State of
Ohio. The settlement, as well as the mill, went by this
name, though the term Mlllerslmrgh was often used. The
two settlements, Beverly and the one on Y'olf creek, went
bj' one name, Plainfield, for a short thne, being sux^erceded
by AVaterford.
The loss of the men who went to Belxire and Y'aterford
was a severe one to the settlement at Marietta. Many ac
cessions were made to the settlement during the year, yet
only a few of them x^ossessed the strong characters that
those had who planted the settlement. Results show this,
for no more corn was x>lanted this season than there was dur
ing the first, and comxjaratively little building was carried on.
Although the men who x:)lanted these minor settlements were
of strong characters and all the settlements were in
good locations, yet the x^laces never grew fast and today
they are all small villages. Why this is, is not the x>urxx)se
of this work to discuss, liut one would naturally suspect that
places which had such early opportunities would have con
tinued to grow and become cities
In spite of the treaties made with the Indians, they con
tinued to harass the settlements in YVstern Virginia: they
killed the people, stole their horses and burned their
houses . .The settlements of the Ohio Company remained un
molested during the year 1789, with the exception of one man
killed at Belpre. The Indians did not like the surveyors,
whom they saw taking their hunting grounds from them;
they loved their forests and lands, and with hatred did they
look upon the white men building tlieir cabins and laying ofl'
the land to be occupied by a new race of people.
During the year 1789 the Ohio Company exercised a wise and
kind policy toward its settk-meius. Surveys were continued
where the Indians would permit, and donation settlements
were surveyed amounting to 57, (too acres. The number of
men who arrived during the year was 150, the number
of families 51, making in all at the end of the second vear 285

The Xext Three Years. 79

men, 66 families that had ccmie. The love of adventure and
the migratory instincts of the New England people impelled
little bands of pioneers to set their faces toward Ohio, and
thus continuously was the settlement at Marietta, as well as
the minor settlements, increasing. By long and toilsome
journeys, carrying their sux^plies in wagons, camping out at
nights and living on whatever they could get, these brave
emigrants kept crossing the mountains to the head waters
of the Ohio, whence they floated down that river to their
places of destination.
In January, 1790, was organized the first Literary and
Debating Society in Marietta. Paul Fearing was elected
president. In this society much attention was paid to the
discussion of governmental c[uestions, not only territorial,
but of the city. It is a wonder, but yet a credit, that such
a society should have been organized at such an early period;
but it is only an evidence of the education and refinement
of the XJioneer colony. The first meeting of which we have
any mention was on January 27th, when the question for
discussion was: "Is the civil government of the Northwest
Territory, as it now stands by the Ordinance of Congress,
calculated to secure the peace, freedom and prosx^erity of
the pecjple, and what is wanting to obtain so desirable an
object?" The next meeting considered the question wheth
er the "police force of the city of Marietta was equal to the
good government of the same." The meetings show the in
terest and enthusiasm of the settlers for the welfare of their
settlement and no doubt many thoughts were suggested in
them which were of benefit.
In January a boat on its way to Kentucky put on shore a
sick man and his family, by the name of Welsh. He was
taken to the house of James Owen, who lived in a log house
on the corner where the ccmrt house now stands. Mr.
Welsh's disease proved to be smallpox. A meeting of the
inhabitants was soon called for the building of a house for
the reception of the sick man, which was built near the col
lege grounds. He lived only a few days, but Mrs. Owen
soon took the disease, who recovered and lived many

80 History of Marietta.

years. Prexiarations were immediately made for the inocu
lation of the inhabitants. Dr. True and Dr. Farley were the
physicians who attended the sick and out of a hundred and
more who were inoculated only two died, and these were
aged women; six died who took it by infection..
Scarcely were the inhabitants of Marietta free from the
smallpox, when they were compelled to pass through a most
terrible famine. The corn wliich was planted the season be
fore was seared by a frost on the flrst of October. It was
gathered and put away and was generally supposed fit for
bread ; but Avhen tried it x^roduced sickness and vomiting.
Even the animals could not eat it with safety. Corn rose
from 50c to $1.50 and $2.00 per bushel.
By the middle of May the scarcity was generally felt.
There were no cows for milk, no oxen or cattle for meats,
and very few hogs ; the Indians had driven away nearly all
the game within twenty miles. They were able to get some
fish from the rivers; nettle tojis were boiled with a little
flour or meal ; potato tox^s in the same way ; spice-bush and
sassafras were used in the -place of coffee. But during all
the scarcity a good feeling prevailed and all helped each oth
er as much as possible. The Ohio Company assisted many
poor families with loans of money. They struggled
along until spring came when they rejoiced with the crops
of beans, squashes, green corn and potatoes. The crop of that
year was abundant and all fear then passed away and they
were thankful for the preservation of their lives. It was
long known as the "starving year."
Organization of Townships. At a meeting of the court of
quarter sessions on December 20, 1790, the court, for the first
time, exercised its authority of establishing the bounda
ries and organizing townships. The following three M'ere the
first established in the territory northwest of the river Ohio.
Marietta. "Resolved, that townships No. 1, 2 and 3, in
the eighth range, and townships No. 2 and 3, in the ninth
range, be, and they hereby are incorporated and included in
one township, by the name of Marietta."
The town officers were Anselm Tupper, town clerk; Joseph

The Xext Three Years. 81

Oilman and Colonel William Stacey, overseers of poor; B.
J. Gilnian, constable. Mr. Gilnian declined to serve and
-Christopher Burlingame was axipointed in his place.
Belpre. "Resolved, that townships No. 1 and 2, in the
tenth range, and No. 1, in the ninth range be, and they here
by are incorporated, and to be included in one township,
by the name of Belpre."
^yaterford. "Resolved, that the seventh and eighth town
ships in the eleventh range, the fourth and fifth townships
in the tenth range, and mile square No. 33, in the fourth town-
:ship of the ninth range, be, and they hereby are incorporated
and included in one township, by the name of Waterford.
During the year 1790, the settlers toiled away at their
usual work, except as they were disturbed by the Indians.
During the year there were many minor events hax)i3enecl
which would not be of interest to the reader. Settlements
were made in addition to those of the x^revious .year. Gen
eral Putnam lost two thousand dollars ux^on a house which
he had expected to erect at Gallipolis for the French eiiii-^-
grants. There was a great x^ily shown for these foreigners
by the Ohio Company, but at this time the Company was
compelled to exert every power to provide for its own
settlers. The territory of the Company now had more than
5,000 inhabitants. The settlement at Marietta continued to
increase as fast as provision and shelter could be provided.
During the year there came to the settlement 165 men, 35
families, making the number of arrivals since the settle
ment 315 men and 86 families. The pioneers were living a
peaceful life, while many other settlers were being troubled
seriously by the Indians. The regular occupations were not
only carried on, but new institutions being formed.
The year of 1791 becomes noted in the history of Marietta
as the breaking out of the Indian War which is treated in
the next chapter. The condition of the country at that time
can be well seen from a letter written on January 8th, by Gen
eral Putnam to General George Washington. The following
quotations from his letter are interesting as to the situation :
"Thus, sir, the war which was partially begun before the

82 History of Marietta.

campaign of last year, is, in all x>robability, become general ;
for, I think, that there is no reason to snxqDOSe that we are
the only x^eople on whom the savages will wreak their ven
geance, or that the numbers of hostile Indians have not in
creased since the last expedition. Our situation is truly
critical ; the governor and secretary both being absent, no
aid from Virginia or Pennsylvania can be had.
"The garrison at Fort Harmar, consisting at this time of
little more than twenty men, can afford no protection to
our settlements ; and the whole number of men in all our
settlements, capable of bearing arms including all civil and
military officers, do not exceed two hundred and eighty-
seven ; and of these many of them are badly armed."
"At Marietta, about eighty houses in the distance of one
mile, with scattering houses about three miles up the Ohio.
A set of mills on Duck creek, four miles distant, and another
mill two miles uxj the Muskingum. Twenty-two miles up
the river is a settlement of about twent}^ families; about
two miles from them on Wolf creek, are five families and a
set of mills. Down the Ohio and opposite the Little Kana
wha commences the settlement called Belle Prairie, 
and contains between thirty or forty families. Before the
late disaster, we had several other settlements, which are
already broken up." He spoke of the need of a body of
troops, the removal of women and children, the ijossibilities
of the destruction of their crops, their distance from all
others, the fact that almost half of tlieir military strength
were young men hired into the country, the withdrawing of
the troops from that quarter, and cimcluded by saying:
"I will only observe further, that our situation is truly
distressing; and I do, therefore, Imost earnestly implore the
protection of the government, for myself and friends in
habiting the wilds of America. To this we conceive our
selves justly entitled; and so far as you, sir, have the
the means in your power, we rest assured that Ave shall re
ceive it in due time."
(.)n the same day he wrote to General Knox, the Secretary
of War, i.nd closed the letter by saying:

The Xext Three Years.

"I hope the government will not be long in deciding what
part to take, for if we are not to be protected, the sooner
we know it the better ; better that we withdraw ourselves at
once than remain to be destroyed piecemeal by the savages ;
and better that the government disband their troops now in
the country, and give it up altogether, than be wasting the
public money in supporting a few troops totally inadequate
to the purpose of giving peace to the territory."
The settlers by this time were becoming alarmed about
the Indians. They began to talk of leaving the country,
but as the evil forebodings began to subside, a better spirit
prevailed. The calm deportment and resolute counsel of the
influential and experienced men persuaded the settlers to
defend their homes and families, rather than abandon them
to the savages. Had the settlement been made by men such
as have commenced others since then, it would have been
destroyed. "But the wealth, wisdom and firmness of the
agents and directors, backed by the counsel of so many old of
ficers of the Revolution, with General Putnam at their head,
preserved it safely amidst all the horrors and dangers that
surrounded it."
Arrangements had been previously made for the support
of Rev. Daniel Story as a preacher of the gospel, and
twenty dollars for Colonel Battelle for religious instruction
at Belpre. In April, 1791, a committee was appointed to re
port on the mode of furnishing the settlements with re
ligious instruction. The report which was adopted provided
that a sum of one hundred and sixty dollars be appropriated
for that purpose. Eighty-four dollars for Marietta, fifty
dollars for Belpre and twenty-six dollars for Waterford, pro
vided that Marietta support a teacher for one year, Belpre
seven months and Waterford three months and a half. A
committee consisting of General Putnam and Robert Oliver
was appointed to carry out these designs and to hire the
teachers, who were to be of a good character. In January,
1796, the company made a further appropriation of .$147.00
to Rev. Story for his services as a religious teacher, so that
he was in their pay from 1789 to 1796.

84 History of Marietta.
Troox:)s had been stationed at the different settlements to
to protect the inhabitants from the Indians. During this
year surgeons were axjpointed for them and provided with
instraments and mediciines. Dr. Jabez True was axjpointed
for ilarietta, Dr. Samuel Barnes for Belpre and Dr, Nathan
Mcintosh for Waterford. These troops did noble work,
for it was then considered no light duty to be x^laced on
guard against the Indians. Itwas indeed a thoughtful meas
ure to provide these men with xihysicians to care for and
look after them when sick tir injured. The Indian was con
sidered no easy enemy and it was often that a report was
heard of some one being killed or wounded at his hand.
During the cares of the Indian war the settlers did not
forget to ornament the new city. In March, Joseph
Gilman, Daniel Story and Jonathan Hart were appointed a
committee to make terms for leasing and ornamenting the
public squares in Marietta. Their report was as follows:
"The mound square to be leased to General Putnam, for
twelve years, on these conditions : To surround the whole
square with mulberry trees, at suitable distances, with an
elm in each corner, the base of the mound to be encircled
with weeping willows, and evergreens on the mound; the
circular parapet, outside the ditch, to be surrounded with
trees; all within this to remain undisturbed by the plow,
seeded down to grass, and the whole inclosed with a post
and rail fence. The squares Capitolium and Quadranaou to
be ornamented in the same way, with different species of
forest trees, seeded down to grass, and never disturbed with
the plow. Sacra Via, or the covert way, was not leased, but
put into the care of General Putnam for its preservation,
and seeded down to grass as a public ground. Subsequently,
Rufus Putnam, Jubez True, and Paul Fearing, or either of
them, were appointed' trustees to take charge of these
squares, and lease them to suitable persons, and carry out
the intentions of the Ohio Company, until a board of corpor
ation be axjpointed over the town, who may then take charge
of the same. The avails of the rents were to be appropriat
ed to the educatirm of indigent orphan children of Marietta.'^

The Xext Three Years. 85

Thus when these three years were ended we find the set
tlement at Marietta progressing and safe from attacks by
the Indians. Often were they frightened by tidings of
bloody massacres and feared lest ,the next point attacked
would be ilarietta. But the foresight of the leaders of the
colony had prepared for the emergency, and the inhabitants
were securely placed in the block-houses of the garrisons,
when danger was cxuite apparent. Besides, the place was
being beautified and its welfare continuously looked after.
Everything that might hinder or obstruct the place was
overcome, and although they were beset with the perils of
famine, flood, Indians and exposure of every sort, yet these
resolute men not only successfully combatted all these
enemies, but in the midst of the struggles found time to
secure civil rights, establish law and order, introduce a x^ure
religion and provide for universal education.

86 History of Marietta.

CHAPTER VII.
The Indian War.
The year 1791 becomes noted in the history of Marietta for
the outbreak among the Indians. In the very beginning of
the year, there was a massacre of some white peox^le, and
the colony began to fortify itself and make preparations for
defense. The activity ux)on both sides increased, and soon
began what is known as the Indian War. The conflict be
gan in 1791 and lasted till 1795, and in order to understand
it, it is deemed best to trace the relations that had existed
between the two races since the settlement of Marietta.
When the Pioneers first landed on the banks of the Mus
kingum, they were welcomed by a x^arty of Delaware
Indians. The settlement which the whites made was under
an ordinance which showed the consideration of the Indian's
right. The trouble between them first began to be evident
when the Indians saw the whites erecting huts and cutting
down the forest. They were then displeased and began to
hate the whites. They were beginning to regret that they
ever made their treaties with the government, and many
were reluctantly assenting to them. They were growing
-very jealous of the settlers and feared they would soon lose
all their land. Besides this feeling, there was no doubt
fresh in their mind the terrible outrage that the whites had
committed upon the Moravian Delaware missionaries. ^ True
jrlie Indians were savages, but can it be said that their
atrocities would equal in enormity to those of the whites at
that time? Of course, the Pioneer settlers were in no way
responsible for this bloody outrage, but it is referred to in
order to show the feeling which still no doubt lurked in the
breast of the Indians at that time.
These were the general causes of the trouble ; but there
were some events during these previous years which must
1. See pages IS-ao.

The Indian ^yur. 87

be treated sxjecifically, and although the war did not reach
the Ohio Company's purchase till 1791, yet for the sake of
unity and of giving a better representation of the situation,
several occurrences are mentioned which happened before
this date. On the 12th of July, 1788, an attack was made
by a large number of Indians ux^on the tent in which the
goods of the colony were stored. In this attack, one Indian
was killed, who was a Chippewa. During the summer and
fall of 1788, the Indians showed hostility to the other set
tlements that had been made. The whites, growing im
patient, made treaties with them in 1788 hoping that clangers
might be thus averted. The settlers closed the first year
with a deep sense of gratitude to Governor St. Clair for the
peace he had secured through his treaties with the Indians.
On February 4, 1789, a committee was appointed to prei.)are
an address expressing their appreciation of his services.
Tlie following is the resolution forvrarded to him, voicing the
sentiments of the x^eople :
"To His Excellency, Arthur St. Clair, Esq , Governor and Commander- in
Chief of the Territory of the United St'fte^ Nortiiwest of the River Ohio:
We, the citizens of Jlarietta, assembled at Campus Martius, beg
leave to address your excellency with the most powerful congratula
tions upon the happy issue of Indian afl:'airs. For this event, so inter
esting to the United States at large, and to this settlement in partic^u-
lar, we hold ourselves indebted, under God, to your excellency's wis
dom and unremitting exertions displayed during the long and tedious
negotiations of the treaty. It was with pain and very affectionate
sympathy that we beheld this business spun out by tlie Indian nations
through so many months and to a season of a year, which from its in
clemency must have endangered and perhaps impaired the health and
constitution of a character under whose auspices and wise administra
tion of government we hope to be a good and happy people."
But the inhabitants did not enjoy this peace very long.
In the spring following the making of these treaties hostili
ties began. Over twenty Virginians, or "Long Knives" as
the Indians called them, were killed or taken prisoners. On
May 1st, Captain King was killed at Belpre, being the
first blow struck within the Ohio Company's limit. These
acts proved that the Indians could not be trusted and no one
knew how soon he might be their victim. Their actions

88 History of Marietta.
produced great anxiety among all the settlers, v/hicli was in
creased in August when two boys were killed at Meigs
Station. The same night a fire-brand was thrust through the
X3ort hole in the block-house and was blazing uxDon the floor,
when a woman awoke, saving it and them from fire. There
were other cruel and dreadful acts performed b.y them dur
ing the year, but no more in the Ohio Company's land.
During all this time, however, the inhabitants carried on
their regular work and were fairly x)rosperous.
During the year 1790, there were many rex->orts received at
Marietta of the outrages committed by the Shawnese, but
there were none in the colony. Nevertheless, the close of the
year brought indications of a war. General Harmar made
an expedition into the Indian country, and Governor St.
Clair sent a letter to the Governor of Detroit, informing him
that an expedition was to be made, and requesting that
the British furnish the Indians no aid in the way of arms
and ammunition. On July 15, 1790, he sent letters to the
militia officers of Pennsylvania, Virginia and Kentucky,
calling for troops for an Indian campaign. They were
Xilaced under General Harmar, but the exxsedition was a fail
ure, having suff'ered two defeats, one onthe' 19th and the
other on the 22nd of October, 1790, at the Maumee towns,
near the present site of Fort Wayne. Although the troops
fought bravely, they were fearfully cut up and many lost
their lives.
The lack of discipline was the principal cause of defeat,
for General Harmar could not control them. When General
Harmar approached, the Indians fled and their towns were
destroyed. This was all that General Knox had ordered,
and accfjrding to Indian warfare was a success. But the
militia colonels were determined to fight, and, unwisely,
^/Harmar yielded. Consequently, they were defeated, as
General Harmar had not sufficient force for a fighting cam
paign. He brought his little army back in good order, but the
afi'air inflicted a stigma upon his reputation. General Harmar
was severely criticised, and his actions were investigated
by a court of inquiry, which exonerated him from all blame.

The Indian War. 89
The success of the Indians in this campaign served only
to encourage them. They at once proceeded to form a con
federacy of tribes for the purpose of annihilating the white
settlements. They had openly threatened "that before the
tre?s had again put forth their leaves, there should not re
main a single smoke of the white man northwest of the Ohio
river." Throughout the whole territory there was now
terror. This was increased by the terrible massacre on
January 2, 1791, at Big Bottom, in the valley of the Mus
kingum, which was the bloodiest event in the history of the
first settlement of Ohio. Twelve persons were killed and
five were taken prisoners. This caused a terrorizing effect
upon the inhabitants of Marietta, Waterford and BelT.)re and
even reached into Virginia and Pennsylvania. When the
news reached Marietta, many of the' heads of families
were attending the quarter sessions. The news produced
great alarm and the session was hastily adjcnirned. Many
were in attendance from AVaterford and Belpre who im
mediately hurried home to see if their families and friends
were victims of the atrocity. Marietta now had not the
grounds for as much fear as the other settlements, on ac
count of their numbers and the protection of Fort
Harmar and Camx^us Martius.
War was now really begun. The Indians were attacking
the whites wherever they deemed it possible to destroy them
and their settlements. The Ohio Company passed a resolu
tion recxuesting that "the inhabitants of all the out-settle
ments be and they are hereby advised to remove all their
women and children to the town of Marietta as soon as pos
sible ; that such additional works as are necessary for the de
fense of the town of Marietta  ought to be made as
soon as possible." Provisions were made in the same reso
lutions for officers and scouts to serve in protecting the set
tlements. During the war the Ohio Company spent over
eleven thousand dollars for the protection of its settlers.
Campus Martius was improved, about twenty houses were
erected, four block-houses built at the garrison at the
"point" and later a small cannon was placed in two of them

90 History of Marietta.

and also two in Campus Martius, which were to be fired as
an alarm when Indians were discovered in the neighborhood ;
sentries were kept at night and a watch dog during the day.^
•' So much for the condition and prex^aration of the Ohio
Comiaany. All the inhabitants were now at three places —
Marietta, Belpre and Waterford. All the smaller settle
ments were abandoned and all hopes of returning to them
seemed in vain. They felt glad that their lives were sxDared
and that they were comparatively safe. Their greatest dan
ger arose from their exposure to attack when engaged during
the spring and summer months in workin.g in the fields. Their
exposure was not only while working, but in going to and
from their labor, some working at a distance of two or three
miles. But while at work, sentries were constantly x^laced
in the edge of the adjacent forests, and flanking parties ex
amined the ground when inarching through the woods.
Briefly shall we treat of the Indian War which was going
on in the meantime in different parts of the State and which
continued till 1795. Very little of the war directly influ
enced Marietta, as all the campaigning was in other xiarts of
the State, but the result of it was to effect this place as well
as the other settlements in the State.
The defeat of General Harmar and the increased activity
and united effort of the different Indian tribes demanded
that Congress take cognizance of the condition of affairs.
Another campaign was called for. Governor St. Clair was
appointed Major-General and Commander-in-chief of the
army. Another regiment was added to the regular army,
and Congress authorized another draft for 1,500 militia. At
this time Washington was President of the United States
and General Knox, Secretary of AVar. After his ap
pointment General St. Clair began to make preparations for
an expedition against the Indians, under the instructions of
the Secretary of War. On September 17th, he commenced
his march from Fort Washington (now Cincinnati), in com
mand of about 2,000 men.
r}- ^°'^ ?;''*'??'''P"'i",?' the luiproveraents mnrle in the gnrrisous at the "point,"
Campus Martius and Fort Harmar, see the ue.xt Chapter.

The Ind

tan

ir

91

The details of this campaign need not be recited. Its ob
ject was to repair the mistake and defeat of the former
one. St. Clair was to have left Fort Washington on July
10th, but General Buell, who was to superintend the recruit
ing and forwarding of the new troops, did not arrive till

^\^^\• '"%

MAP OP the INDIAN WAR.

September 7th ; Colonel Duer did not appear at all. How
ever, General St. Clair amid these perplexities, and being
urged by Secretary Knox, moved out on September 17th,
forewarned by General Harmar that he would be defeated.

92 History of Marietta.

The time of the six months' men began to expire, the; army
was nearly out of bread and St. Clair was sick, so crippled
by gout that he could not mount his horse alone. On Octo
ber 27tli, a body of his mutinous militia deserted and went
back. "St. Clair's defeat." On November 4, 1791, the army of
St. Clair was attacked by Little Turtle and his warriors, who
numbered at least 1,500. The Indian chief being aware of
the condition of St. Clair's army, now saw his opportunity.
During the evening of the 3d he encircled the army of St.
Clair's which was encamped on the banks of the Wabash.
At dawn on the 4th, thej^ rushed upon his advanced camp of
militia, scattered them like chaff' and then stormed the
main camp on all sides. The surprise was a complete defeat
for the whites. After a desperate fight for over four hours,
more than 800 men were killed, and 280 wounded, the other
half having fled in confusion.
This was a disastrous result to the whites, but the govern
ment was experimenting in Indian warfare and had much
to learn. St. Clair had been warned before hand by Wash
ington to "beware of a surprise," but the surxirise came and
he was badly defeated. The news was immediately sent to
the President at Philadelphia, but it took thirty days to
reach the capital. The account of the effect of this disaster
upon the President is given in an article on "St. Clair ¦> De
feat" by Frazer E. Wilson, from which the following is
taken :
"President Washing-ton received the dispatch while eating
¦dinner, but continued his meal and acted as usual until all
the company had gone and his wife had left the room, leav
ing no one but himself and Secretary, Col. Lear. He now
commenced to walk back and forth in silence and after some
moments sat down on a sofa. His manner now showed
emotion and he exclaimed suddenly : 'St. Clair's defeated
—routed; the officers nearly all killed, the men' by whole
sale, the rout complete! too shocking to think of — a surprise
in the bargain'.' Pausing again, rising from the sofa, and
walking back and forth, he stopped short and acain broke

The Indian ^Yar. 93
out with great vehemence : 'Yes! here on this very spot I
took leave of him; I wished him success and honor. 'You
have your instructions,' I said, 'from the Secretary of War;
I had a strict eye to them, and will add but one word, be
ware of a surprise ! you know how the Indians fight us ! He
went oft' Avith that as my last solemn warning thrown into
his ears. And yet, to suff'er that army to be cut to pieces —
hacked by a surprise, the very thing I guarded against!
 ' The President again sat down onthe sofa and his
anger subsided- At length he said : 'This must not go be
yond this room.' After a while he again spoke in a lower
tone : 'General St. Clair shall have justice. I looked hasti
ly through the dispatches — saw the whole disaster, but not
all of the particulars. I will hear him vnthout prejudice, he
shall have full justice.' "^
The cause of General St. Clair's defeat was carefully in
vestigated by Congress, from which he was honorably ac
quitted of any responsibility. The chief causes were said to
be "raw militia, poor arms, bad discipline, and careless
ness." But the horrors of the defeat cannot be described,
neither can the consternation with which the survivors filled
the country. There is a plaintive ballad of the time which
for a long time hung on the walls of the log cabins, and
which serves to show the x3opular grief felt by the x^eople .
Everything seemed discouraging and gloomy. But as it oft
en happens, it was "darkest just before day."
The Indians were inflated by their successes in defeating
Generals Harmar and St. Clair. They were rejoicing over
these repeated triumphs and spoils. So great was the ex
citement that Congress must again meet the emergency and
quiet them if it could be done. In April, 1792, about the
same time that the directors of the Ohio Company met in
Philadelphia to settle with Congress, General Putnam was
appointed a Brigadier General in the service of the United
States, and soon after, was nominated by President Wash
ington as a commissioner to make a treaty with the Indians
onthe Wabash. He tried to get them' to meet him at Fort
1. Ohio Archaeological and Historical Quarterly, Julj' 1902, page 42.

94 History of Marietta.
Washington (now Cincinnati) but as it was about two or
three hundred miles for them to come, they declined ; but
they agreed to meet at Vincennes. Accordingly, upon Sep
tember 20th, the first treaty was made with the Wabash
tribes. On the 27th, after great difficulty, a treaty was
concluded with the Eel River Indians, Onotainons,Pottawat-
omies of the Illinois river, Musc[uitoes, Kiciiapoos of the
Wabash, Pyankeshas, Kaskaskias and Peorias. Messages
were sent to the Delawares, Shawnese and Miamis in Ohio
to join in the treaty of peace, but they preferred war.
By this treaty the Indians agreed to be at perpetual peace
with the people of the United States, and acknowledged
themselves to be under its xjrotection. They were to give
up all their,provisions and in return were to possess their
lands and hunting grounds in cxuietness, and no part ever to
be taken away without their consent and full remuneration
to be paid when any was sold to the United States. The
treaty was signed by thirty Indians. They at the same time
agreed to send a deputation on to Philadelphia to see the
President of the United States, and fourteen chiefs reached
Marietta on November 17th, conducted by an officer of the
army, where, on the 18th, a public dinner was given them at
Campus Martius. The next days after smoking the pipe of
friendship, they proceeded on their journey.
But there were still other tribes of Indians at war who
would not negotiate ; anyway all treaties seemed to amount to
nothing for the Indians socm renewed hostilities. They were
determined to drive the white settlers from the territory and
it soon became dangerous to them. Consequently, the LTnited
States government decided upon a movement in behalf of
the settlers. Previously, the government was not well in
formed as to the strength and temper of the Indians. They
thought to accomplish that by negotiation, which could
be done only by force. They continued till the defeat of
St. Clair when they awakened and discovered the difficulties
with which they had to contend. It was with the greatest
reluctance that the government entered into a war, for
the country was just beginning to recover from the ruinous

The Indian War. 95 ¦

effects of the Revolution. The people generally were
opposed to it, but being compelled, the government entered
into it.
As commander of the important movement 'which the
government decided upon. General "Anthony Wayne, the
hero of Stony Point, and one of the most daring officers of
the Revolution, was appointed. He spent the spring and
summer of 1793 at Fort Washington in drilling and recruit
ing his men. He would have no six months' men. He re
quired two years for drilling, organizing and hardening his
men, before they took the field. He wanted his men well
prepared for the emergencies of battle ; they must perforin
with quick and simxile movements, into line or square, to
meet attack on any side. No one but Americans were to be
enlisted and special drill in the use of the baj'onet and
broadsword was required. It will do well to remember that
General Wayne had stormed Stony Point with unloaded
muskets. General Wayne left Fort Washington on October
7, 1793, and went to what is now called Darke County and
erected Fort Greenville. He spent the winter here and
during the next spring there were many skirmishes between
the whites and Indians. The General tried many times to
secure a treaty of x^eace with them, but always failed. He
then showed his courage, and decided to give them "war"
if tlie_v must have it. He even gave them fair warning, but
they still continued their warlike course, no doubt feeling
confident of the same victory over General Wayne that they
had x^reviously gained over Generals Harmar and St. Clair.
General Wayne pushed on toward the northwestern xiart of
the State and found the Indians encamped on the north bank
of the Maumee River,
The Indians were found getting ready for an attack which
would be destructive to the whites. They had prepared a
breastwork of fallen timbers and were massed behind them.
General Wayne, after warning them, being much different n^
than what the Indians had done in their attacks, encounter
ed them on August 20,1794. Soon did his -front line of
militia receive a hot fire and fall back. The charge was then

96 History of Marietta.

sounded. Soon were the dragons on the right turning and
with sword in hand attacking the Indian flank. The front
line broke through the brushwood, and immediately did the
Indians take to flight. The two lines united and in an hour
was the enemy driven more than two miles. The gates of
the fort were shut against them and they scattered to the
woods. The Indians were completely routed and a com
plete victory resulted for General Wayne and his men.
The power and pride of the Indian confederacy were thus
broken. Their plots were always detected liy General
Wayne and his administrative genius in military matters
was too much for them. The Wyandots were feeling bad,
for they hacl lost twelve out of the thirteen chiefs that en
gaged in the battle. Tarlie, the surviving chief, saw no
hope for them. Secretly did he inform General Wayne the
means of off'ering peace to the confederate tribes, if they
would accept the boundary proposed in the treaty of Fort
Harmar. One by one they acquiesced, and on June 10, 1795,
a council of delegates from the nations, headed l:iy chiefs
and warriors who never before had met in unity with Amer
icans, gathered at Greenville to treat with General Wayne,
now appointed commissioner plenixjotentiary of the United
States for the occasion.
Thus these representatives met at Greenville for the pur
pose of settling the long Indian War. Little Turtle was at
first silent and listened with close attention to whatever
General Wayne said. When he spoke in reply, it was at
length in a speech stating the grounds of hostility, with
force and eloquence, on behalf of the Miamis. He was
answered by General Wayne, who rex)lied so forcibly and
convincingly that he carried the assembly. The chiefs of
the Shawnese joined the majority; finally Little Turtle,
hirefself, was convinced, and then all were agreed. On
August 3, 1795, without a dissent, the treaty of Greenville
Avas signed by General Wayne, ninety chiefs and delegates
of twelve tribes.
By the terms of the treaty perpetual peace was declared.
All the tribes placed themselves under the protection of the

The Indian War.. -.97

United States. All prisoners were restored.. In considera
tion of $20,000' in gifts paid, and annuities of $9^500 forever,
to be paid to these tribes in certain proportionsj they yield
ed to thft United States their right to all the territory south
and. east. of the line- then fixed, and ever afterwards known
as the Indian boundary. The line passed up the Cuyahoga
and across the Tuscarawas portage to the forks of the Tus
carawas, . near Fort Laurens, and then south of ¦ west to
Loramie's store, thence west by north to Fort Recovery,
and thence southwestwardly to the Ohio river, opposite the
mouth of the Kentucky .^
Thus ended . the Indian War and peace was foreign.
"Never," says an early writer, "since the golden age of the
poets 'did the syren song of peace and of farming' reach so
many ears, and gladden so many hearts, as after W.ayne's
treaty at Greenville in, 1795. 'The Ohio,' as it was called,
seemed to be literally a land flowing with milk and honey.
The farmer wrote home of a soil 'richer to appearance than
can possibly be made by art' ; of 'plains and meadows with
out the labor of hands, sufficient to support millions of cat
tle summer and winter' ; of wheat lands that would vie with
the island of Sicily ; and of bogs from which might be gath
ered, cranberries enough to make tarts for all New England ;
while the lawyer said that as he rode the circuit, his horse's
legs were dyed to the knee with the juice of the wild straw
berry. At that time the diseases and hardships of frontier
life were not dwelt upon; the administration of Washington
had healed the division of the United States ; the victory of
Wayne had brought to terms the dreaded savages ; and as
the dweller on the barren shore of the Atlantic remembered
these things and the wonderful facts, in addition, that the
inland garden to which he was invited was crossed in every
direction by streams even then counted on as affording
means for free commercial intercourse, and that it possessed
besides nearly seven hundred miles of river and lake coast, the
inducement for emigration became too strong to be resisted ;
the wagon was tinkered up at once, the harness patched
1. See 'Map of' Indian War, page 91. ..,..,' ... ¦ .

98 History of Marietta.
anew, and a few weeks found the fortune seeker looking
down from the Chestnut Ridge or Laurel Hill upon the far-
reaching forests of the West."
The whites and the Indians had been talking for a long
time, but the talk was now over. The Indian had to go.
He yielded the beautiful river, and began, the westward
march across the Northwest Territory, which jcmrney he has
continued until now he is "cooped up in reservations on the
plains of the, West." Civilization can not stop for barba
rous tribes; they must give way. "It is one of the im
mutable laws of nature, that when one race of men advances
one degree beyond the other, the weaker must give way to
the stronger."! The whites must take this land and ad
vance civilization, but so gradually did they extend the
settlements beyond the boundary fixed bv the treaty of
Greenville, that it required three quarters of a century to
extinguish the Indian title to the Northwest Territory.

1. John Sherman's address at Marietta at the time ot the Centennial Celebra
tion ; Ohio Centennial Report, page 24:1.

Inhabitants during the War. 99

CHAPTER VIII.
Inhabitants During The War.
During the Indian War most all the people of Marietta
lived in three different localities : the garrison at the
"point," Campus Martius and Fort Ha.rmar. These places
were all guarded and protected as much as possible and
offered the greatest safety from the Indians. Having noted
the events of this war, it is interesting to see where these
places were, how they were arranged and who -were the
families that lived at each. The "Point."
The first dwelling houses in Marietta were erected at the
"point" in a short time after the landing of the Pioneers.
They all remained here till a road was cut through the
forest, and Campus Martius was erected, which was com
menced in a short time after the landing. At the breaking
out of the war in 1791, there were about twenty houses at the
"point." Soon afterwards'several families came in from the
country and erected additional houses. No block-houses or
defenses of any kind had yet been built. The center of this
area was lower than the banks of the river, and through this
was a small stream which emptied into the Muskingum.
There was a line of palisades set from the Muskingum
easterly to the east side of Front street and from this point
to the Ohio river; the enclosure was about, four acres.
There were two or three houses outside of the defenses,
near the block-house and the Muskingum bank.
Immediately after the war began three block-houses were
built : one on the Muskingum bank, at the western termina
tion of the palisade ; one in the northeast corner of the en
closure ; one on the Ohio bank. The block-houses were
mounted by sentry boxes, which were secured for the de-

100 History of Marietta.

fense of the men when on guard. The upper story of num
ber one was used for a school house a large x^ortion of the
time, while the lower story contained two or three families;
the upper story of number two was used for families and
the lower for a guard house ; on block-house number three,
on the Ohio bank, was posted a sentry every night, and
occupied by Colonel William Stacey. The largest block
house in the garrison was number four, built in 1792, by a
detachment of United States troops under Lieutenant Til-
linghast and stood partlj^ in and on the east side of Front
street. After the defeat of General St. Clair, the garrison was
;^ut under military law with Captain Jonathan Haskell in
ytommarid. It was placed under the strictest discipline
I /which produced some difficulty between the militia and
the citizens. The gates were closed at the setting of the
sun, and sentries were posted keepiiiii- anj'one from passing
in or out until sunrise the next morning. Many things
might xjrevent the citizen from being within at sunset, and
consequently several families moved out into houses near
the garrison. One or two of the block-houses were provided
with a sinall cannon, which was fired at the approach or ap
pearance of Indians in the neighborhood, to put the people
on their guard.
The names of the heads of the families in the garrison at
the "point," with the houses in which they lived in the
year 1792, were as follows :^
No. 1. William Moulton, wife, two daughters and one
son, Edmond. The father and son were among the forty-
eight pioneers who first landed. Dr. Jabez True, whose
name is prominent among the early settlers, boarded in
this family and had his office near this dwelling.
No. 2. Captain Prince, «ife and two children. They
moved to Cincinnati after the war.
No. 3. Moses Morse and wife. ]\lr. Morse .owned four log
houses. standing side by side, and called "Morse's Row."
1. For this li,st of inhabitants, as well as those who lived at Campus Martius
and Fort Harmar, we are indebted to Mr. Hildreth who has preserved' them in
his Pioneer History. i ' , - .

Inhabitants during the War. 101
No. 4. Peter Nyghswonger, wife and two or three chil
dren. No. 5. William Skinner and J. McKinley, who kept a
retail store in this building during the war.
No. 6. R. J. Meigs, Jr., wife and one child. Chas. Green
in company with Mr. Meigs kept a store of goods in a part
of this building.
No. 7. Hon. Dudley Woodbridge, wife and children.
This building was a small block-house.
No. 8. This building was a store room built by Judge
Woodbridge and occupied by him for several years.
No. 9. Caiptain Josiah Munroe, wife and two children.
Mr. Munroe was the second postmaster, appointed in 1795.
No. 10. Captain William Mills, wife and one child. He
died soon after the war and his widow subsequently mar
ried Dr. True.
No. il and 12. Not known.
No. 13. Captain Jonathan Haskell who commanded the
United States troops who weie defending the settlement.
No. 14. Hamilton Kerr. After the death of his father
and brotlier,^ his mother lived with him. He was a very act-
ful and useful spy.
No. 15. Col. Ebenezer Sproat, wife and daughter; and
Commodore Abraham Whipple, wife and son. Col. Sproat's
wife was a daughter jof Mr. Whipple.
No. 16. Joseph Buell, wife and two children, with Levi
Munsell and wife. This was the first frame building built
in the Northwest Territory, and in it Buell and Munsell kept
a tavern and boarding house. (See page 76.)
No.. 17. William Stacey, son of Col. Stacey, wife and two
or three children. After the war he settled at Rainbow in
Union township.
No. 18. Joseph Stacey, son of Colonel Stacey, wife and
two or three children. He also went to Union township.
No. 19. James Patterscin, wife and children.
No. 20. Nathaniel Patterson, wife and children. He died
with smallpox.

102 History of Marietta.
No. 21. Captain Abel Matthews, wife and six children.
His son, John, acted as a drummer to the garrison.
No. 22. Thomas Stanley, wife and three or four children.
He went to Fearing; township and was one of the first set
tlers of it.
No. 23. Eleazar Curtis, wife, and several children. They
afterwards went to Belpre township.
No. 24. A range of log cabins along the Ohio bank, built
for the use of the laborers of the Ohio Company, and after
wards approxiriated as barracks for the soldiers.
Block-house No. 1. Simeon Tuttle and family.
Block-house No. 2. In charge of Joseph Barker for two
or three years.
Block-house No. 3. Colonel William Stacey and family.
Block-house No. 4. The United States troops, who kept a
sentry, and assisted in guarding the garrison.
All these buildings have passed away and been re
placed with more substantial ones. Dr. Hildreth in speak
ing of them in 1848, says, "It is nevertheless, pleasant to
look upon the likeness of what has been before our times,
and to dwell upon the remembrance of our hardy ancestors,
who struggled long and manfully with famine, poverty,
and the red men of the forest, to provide a home, not only
for themselves, but for their children. This little spot was
the germ from whence has .sprung the great state of Ohio,
xvlth its millions of Inhabitants, and shall not Its remem
brance be preserved?"^ Campus Martius
"At Campus Martius was where most of the early inhabit
ants of Marietta lived, after it was erected. The most of
the work on this fortification was done the first year of the
settlement an account of which is given on page 58. At
the first outbreak of the Indian War, several improvements
were made which are here described. The first thing was
to put the garrison under strict military discipline by order
of Governor St. Clair, as had been done with the one at the
1. Pioneer History, page 384.

Inhabitants during the War. 103
"point." The men were divided into squads, and called out
to their posts at daylight. It was found •that the watch
towers on the roofs of the block-houses were at such an eleva
tion as to render it inconvenient for the guards to ascend
and descend at night in changing. Consequently, square
bastions were substituted and erected on four posts sixteen
feet high, at the corner of each block-house, into which the
guards could enter from the upper story by a single step,
through a door cut for that purpose. Around the inside ran
a slight elevation onto which the guard stepped, and they
were furnished with loop holes and embrazures for the dis
charge of guns. In the southwest and northeast bastions,
was placed a small cannon, which was fired as an alarm,
when Indians were discovered in the neighborhood. This
same provision, it will be remembered, was made in the
block- house at the "point."
Running from corner to corner of the block-house was a
row of palisades sloping outwards. Twenty feet in advance
of this was a row of very large thick pickets, set upright,
with gateways. A few feet in front of this was another de
fense made from the tops and branches of trees sharpened
and pointing outwards, so as to make it very difficult for an
Indian or enemy to enter.
Names of the heads of families who lived in Campus
Martius during the period of the Indian War, and whose
memory ought to be preserved :
Governor St. Clair, son and three daughters, who lived in
the southwest block-house.
General Rufus Putnam, wife, two sons and six daughters.
General Benjamin Tupper, wife, three sons and two
daughters. Honorable Winthrop Sargent, secretary of the territory.
 ^Oolonel Robert Oliver, wife, two sons and daughters.
Thomas Lord, Esq., with two apprentice boys, Benjamin
Baker and Amos R. Harvey.
Colonel R. J. Meigs, wife and son, Timothy.
R. J. Meigs, Jr., although he lived most of the time at
the "point" garrison.

104 History of Mariettd.
Cokmel Enoch Shepherd, wife anc"! nine children.
Charles Greene, wife and three children. Miss Sheffield.,
sister to his wife, lived with hini.
Colonel Ichabod Nye, wife and two. or three children.
Major Ezra Putnam, wife and two daughters.
Major Haffield White and son.
Joshua Shipman, wife and three children.
Captain Strong, wife, two sons and one daughter.
Captain Davis, wife and five children.
James Smith, wife and seven children.
John Russel, son-in-law of Smith.
Archibald Lake, wife and three sons.
Eleazer Olney, wife and fourteen children.
Major Olney and two sons, Columbus and Discovery.
Ebenezer Corey and wife.
Richard Maxon, wife and several children.
James Wells, wife and ten children.
Major Coburn,. wife, three sons and two daughters.
.Joseph Wood, w.ife and one child.
Captain John Dodge, wife and two sons.
Robert Allison, wife and several children.
Elijah Warren, wife and one child.
Girsham Flagg, wife and several children.
Widow Kelly and four ,sons.
Among the single men were Major Anselm Tupper, Rev.
Daniel Story, Thomas Hutchinson, William Smith, Gilbert
Devoll, Jr., Oliver Dodge, Alpheus Russell, Thomas Corey,
Benjamin Tupper and Azariah Pratt. There were a few
other families whose names were not retained.
Fort Harmar.
This -fort was erected in 1785-6 on the right bank of the
Muskingum, at its junction with the Ohio, by a detachment
of U iiited States troops under Major John Doughty. This
fort was one of the inducements that led the early settlers to
land at the mouth of the Muskingum, which fact has already
been mentioned. i Th^ position of the fort we^s well, chosen as
1. See page 52.

Inhabitants during the War.

105

it not only comnianded the motith of the Muskingum, but,
owing to the' curve in the Ohio, swept' its waters for a con
siderable distance above and below the fort. This was the
first military post built in Ohio, except Fort Laurens. The
area of Fort Harmar was about three-foUrths of an acre, and
was surrounded by a wall made of large timbers, placed
horizontally to the height of twelve or fourteen feet, and
was' 120 feet long. The bastions were constructed of large
timbers set upright in the groiind, fourteen feet high,
fastened together with strips of timber. The outlines of
these' were also pentagonal ; the fifth side opehe'd into the
area of the lort where there was' a block-house.'

Fort Harmar.^
The dwellings were built along the walls, and occupied by
the private soldiers. Each barrack had four rooms, with a
fire place, and afforded x>lenty of room for a whole regiment
of men. The officers' houses were made of hewed logs and
two stories high. ,, The large house in the, southeast bastion
was used as a store house. From the roof of the barrack
which stood next the Ohio there arose a square tower, from
which ascended a fla-g staff, and in which was stationed a
1. This illustration and the one on page 67 is published by permission of the
Ohio Archaeological and Historical Society.

106 History of Marietta.

sentinel. There was an arsenal near the guard house where
their powder was stored. The main gate was next the Ohio
river, just about the mouth of the Muskingum.
Near the center of the fort was a well which could have
been used in case of a siege. In the rear and to the left
was an area of ground laid out by Major Doughty for a
garden. This was cultivated by the soldiers and produced
many vegetables. Peaches were planted, and in the second
or third year produced fruit.
This fort was occupied by the troops of the United States
till September, 1790, when they were ordered to Fort Wash
ington, now Cincinnati. During the Indian War the bar
racks and officers' houses were occupied mainly by the Ohio
Company settlers. Only a small detachment was stationed
at the fort. 'The headquarters of a company of fifty was
established at the fort after 1791, which gave confidence to
the inhabitants during the war. Captain Haskell command
ed most of the time and Lieutenant Morgan the remainder.
The house in the southwest location was occupied by Paul
Fearing, and all who were living here were safe from the
Indians. No regular batteries were built in the fort, as it
was not deemed necessary. The boats in the river were
guarded by having a field piece mounted on a carriage and
kept on the bank near the wall.
A good portion of this fort has been washed away by the
inroads of the rivers. The wasting of the banks has con
tinued to widen the mouth until it has encroached upon this
historical spot to a great extent. The site of this fort is at
present marked by a monument erected by the Ohio Cen
tennial Association upon which is carved the shape of the
old fort. Before any clearings were made huge sycamore
trees inclined over the shores thus narrowing and making-
more permanent the river banks, and may v,-e not say that
their removal has lessened the beauty from what it was with
its banks beautified by large trees with graceful trunks and
drooxjing branches.
Names of families living in and near Fort Harmar dunno-
the Indian Y\^ar :

Inhabitants, during the War. 107
Hon. Joseph Gilman and wife.
B. 1. Gilman, his son and wife, and two children.
Paul Fearing, who lived in the southwest block-house
given him by Major Doughty.
Col. Thos. Gibson, the licensed Indian trader for Wash
ington county. He was afterwards the first auditor of Ohio.
Hezekiah Flint, one of the 48 pioneers.
Gould Davenport, a single man.
Mrs. Welch and three or four children.
Preserved Seaman, -wife and four sons.
Benjamin Baker, wife and one child.
George Warth, wife, five sons and two daughters,
Joseph Fletcher, who, after his marriage, settled in Gallia
county. Picket Meroiii, who also settled in Gallia county.
Francis Thierry, wife and two children. He was a baker,
and when the King of France was in the United States as an
exile he passed through Marietta and visited Thierry's bakery
and bought several loaves of his bread.
Monsieur Cookie, French emigrant.
Monsieur LeBlond, another French emigrant.
Monsieur Shouman, wife and son.
Monsieur Gubbeau, another French emigrant.
The inhabitants being thus located in these three places^
felt safe during the war, compared with their possible con
dition if left to depend upon their huts and strength in
numbers alone for protection. After the war many left
these places of refuge and settled throughout the
different parts of the Company's land. Some located
in the minor settlenaents, some in the country, some in
other purchases, but a large number in the town that had pro
tected them during the years of great danger.

108 History of Marietta.

CHAPTER IX.
Ohio Becomes a State.
The events treated in this chax>ter are such as happened
within the region of the Ohio Company, or influenced it, from
1792 till 1803, the latter date being the year when Ohio was
admitted into the Union as a State. The chapter will embrace
only such events in its treatise as can not be well classified
under the topical chapters that follow, but which, to a more or
less extent, affected the history of Marietta. It is perhaps
proper to add in this connection that many of these events
can not be treated fully in a work of this nature, as they
are such as properly belong to a history of the State or the
United States, and only require mention in respect to their
influence upon Marietta. The events which more closely
touched the life of the town during this period are found in
the succeeding chapters, under the heads which they seem
to belong.
On the 28th of March, 1792, the directors of the Ohio Com
pany held a meeting of their board in Philadelphia, where
Congress was then in session, for the purpose of closing
their contract with Congress for the payment of the lands
they had purchased. The meeting was attended by Rufus
Putnam, Manasseh Cutler, Griffin Greene and Robert Oliver.
On April 11th a meeting of the agents, wlio represented
750 shares, was held at the same place. The CiDiiipany at
this time was unable to pay for the whole amount of land
purchased in the contract, 1,500,000 acres. The causes of
this failure were the expenses of the Indian War and the
bankruptcy of their treasury. They hoped to get a reduc
tion in the price of the land and for this they petitioned
Congress, which refused to make any abatement from the
original price of one dollar per acre.

Ohio Becomes a- State. 109
They therefore applied for 214,285 acres of land to be
paid for in "army land warrants." They also petitioned
for a tract of 100,000 acres as donation land to settlers, and
thus relieve the Company of the heavy charge of furnishing
the donation lots from their own lands. It was a critical
point in the affairs of the Ohio Company. These adverse
circumstances which threatened to overwhelm them, were
made worse by the fact that "the second payment, five hun
dred thousand dcdlars, was now due,"i and, according to the
terms of the original contract, "non-payment it was feared
would forfeit the lands which had already been paid for.
Their only hope rested in securing a release from the obli
gations incurred and more liberal terms, as contemplated in
the petition.
On April 21, 1792, Congress passed an act granting these
applications, and directing a deed to be made to the
Ohio Company for 750,000 acres, by fixed boundaries, for
the $500,000 in securities which had already been paid into
the treasury of the United States. The real amount of
the purchase of the Company was thus 964,285 acres, or in
cluding the donation tract of 100,000 acres it was
1,064,285 acres, instead of 1,500,000 as originally con
tracted for.2 The donation was secured by letters
patent from the President of the United States to Rufus
Putnam, Manasseh Cutler, Griffin Greene and Robert
Oliver, in trust for the Ohio Company for the purpose of
encouraging settlers within the purchase. This donation
tract was saved by the deciding vote of Vice President
Adams. With the exception of one to the State of Pennsyl
vania, March 3, 1792, these were the first land patents issued
by the Government.'' The trustees were to make a deed,
free of charge to each settler, not under eighteen years of
age, for 100 acres, in fee simple... If in five years any part /
remained undeeded, it reverted to the United States. \
The boundary of the purchase as finally obtained by the
1. General Putnam's .Aatoblography. ' „ . v, .„
2. See page 44 for the bounda.ry of the original purchase made on October n,
1787. ¦ ' ¦ ' „ „
8. The .original patents are in the library, of Marietta Opllege.

110

History of Marietta.

Ohio Company, and fixed, by survey is as follows : Begin
ning on the Ohio, river upon the western boundary
line of the Hfteenth range of townships {opposite the
mouth of the Ouyandotte) ; thence running northerly to a

Ohio Company's Purchase.

point about one mile north of the south line of township num
ber seven; thence westerly to the western boundary of the six
teenth range; thence northerly to the north line of township
number thirteen; thence easterly to a point about one mile

Ohio Becomes a State. Ill
east of the luest boundary of range eleven; thence north four
miles; thence east to the western boiundary of the seventh
range; thence south along that line to the Ohio; thence along
the Ohio to the place of beginning i^
This tract included the whole of the present counties of
Athens and Meigs, and portions of Washington, Morgan,
Gallia, Vinton, Jackson and Hocking.
The donation tract lies in the northeast part of the terri
tory, and is about twenty-one miles long and eight miles
wide. The boundary of the tract was surveyed and estab
lished in May, 1793, and is as follows : Beginning on the
loestern boundary line on the seventh range of townships at
the northeast corner of the seven hundred and fifty thousa7id
acre tract; thence running north to Ludlow's line {surveyed
by Israel Ludlow at the northern boundary of the original
purchase of 1,500,000 acres); thence along that line westerly
to the tract containing two himdred and fourteen thousand
and eighty-five acres; thence south to the boundary of the
seven hundred and fifty thousand acre tract; thence along
that boxmdary to the place of beginning?
The directors of the Ohio Company were the trustees of
the dcmation tract. General Putnam was appointed as the
surveyor of the la nds and superintendent of the donation
tract. The deeds were ail made out by him.
It may be well to add in this connection that the history
of the Ohio Company practically closes at this point. With
the final settlement with Congress for its purchase lands,,
the mission of the Company was considered at an end,
although the last meeting was held on November 23, 1795,
when the final partition of lands was made. Its influence,
however, continued and remained an active and potent
force in the life of the Westi
The year 1793 was memorable to the settlers at Marietta
as the first year of high water since they landed. On ' Jan
uary 30th there fell a snow of eighteen inches, which was
1. This boundary is a short form of that given in the Land Laws for Ohio,
pages 21-24. The purchase is divided into three tracts, and each tract bounded
separately. 2. Extract from the Land Laws for Ohio.

112' History of MuHettd. '
the deepest since the sfettlemeht. In April the Ohio was
two feet higher thafi 6ve'r known before, overflowing all the
low ground and the streets at the "point" garrison.
In August of the same year, the inhabitants had to con
tend with two terrible diseases, scarlet fever ahd smallpox.
Several died from the scarlet fever, chiefly children, but
not many from the smallpox-, which broke out among the
'soldiers of Captain Has'kell's command. ' ' ' '
The year 1795 marks the'cloSe of the Indian War. Peace
w^sthen r'^stcired and few eveiits of an interesting character
haijpened. The inhabitants who had been confined to the
walls- of the garrisons for about five years, leaving them
only when necessary and ' then fearing death from the lurk
ing savages,' weiit forth tc) their labors feeling free and
content: Each" man took jjossession of his land, and com
menced clearing and cultivating his farm. 'Many of the in
habitants moved to the country and Uiany new ones came
from the Middle and New England States, being induced by
the rich soiland temperate climate.
During the year two townships of land, appropriated by
the Ohio Company for the benefit of a university, were sur
veyed. They were townships' numbers eight and
nine' in the fourteenth' range. Constituting at present
Athens and Alexander townships of Athens county. The
survey of them -was made tindfer the supervision of General
Putnam, who was much interested in the founding cif a
uhi versify.'
/ On November 23,' 1795, the Ohio Company west of the
AiOuntains held its last session, at Marietta, and was con-
y tinned in Session until January 29,1796. The final partition
of lartds was made at this time, and on Februaty 1st was
sworn to before Josiah Munroe, Justice of the Peace. There
were' eig;ht hundred and iiinete6h shares classified in sixteen
agencies' as follows:
JOel Barlow's Agehcy, 19 shares; William Corliss'
Agency, 108 shares; A. Gray's Agency, 71 shares; M.
CutleP's and Dodge's Agency, 86 shares ; Ephraim Cutler's
Agency, 13 shares ; E. Downer's Agency, 18 shares ; Free-

Ohio Becomes a State. 113
man's Agency, 9 shares; E. Harris' Afiericy, 31 shares;
Jackson's Agency, 13 shares; May's Agency, 35 sliares;
Person's Ag;ency, 91 shares ; 'Putnam's Agency, 59 Shares ;
Sargent's Agency, 148 shares ; Sproat's Agency, 43 shares ;
Ttipper's Agency, 30 shares; 'Tallmadge's Agency, 43 shares.
In 1796 a joint company was' formed of fifty shareholders,
at a capital of $75 for the purpose of buying castings, erect
ing a furnace and' manufkcturing salt; Twenty-four kettles
were bought and taken by water to Duncan's Falls, thence
seven miles further to the salt springs. Near the stream a
well was dug about 15 feet deep to the bed rock, thrcmgh
the crevices of which the salt water oozed and rose. The
water was raised from the w6ll by a sweep and pole. ' The
men built a furnace of twci ranges with twelve kettles each,
and there they worked day and night. They were able to
make about 100 pounds of salt in 24 hours, using about 16
gallons of water. This was the first attempt to manufacture
salt in Ohio, and the product was a very inferior and costly
article. It was both a luxury and necessity, and every
grain of it was carefully used.^
During the year 1796, many emigrants arrived in the new
settlements. The Indian War was over and the New
Englanders felt more free to come to the West. True a
large number of these emigrants passed by Marietta and the
lands of the Ohio Company's purchase to the southwestern
regions of Ohio, which appeared more attractive to some.
Yet many stopped and were willing to work hard and con
tent themselves by earning independence and moderate
fortunes by eccinomy, thrift and laborious eff'ort. The year
of peace was gladly welcomed and it seemed that the great
purpose of "independence, . liberty and equality" was
realized. '
In December, 1796, about Christmas, there was an exces
sive cold spell of weather. ¦ The .rivers were frozen over to
the depth of nine inches, soon after which- there fell two
feet of snow. The next February the cold was nearly as
severe, and the snow almost as deep. This was, indeed, a
1. For an account of the value of salt to the early settlers, see page 52.

114 History of Marietta.
hard winter for the settlers, especially to those who had
come during the summer preceding.
During the latter part of January, 1798, Marietta enter
tained her first distinguished visitor. It was at this time
that Louis Phillippe, King of France, passed through this
place. He was in exile and making a tour through the
United States. While he was here he met a countryman of
his, Francis Thierry, the baker. We have no account of the
opinion that the King entertained of the town, but there is
preserved in a book on France a little incident in which he
was connected •}
"In ascending- the Ohio river he (the King) had stopped at Marietta,
and had gone into the town in search of bread. He was referred to
this same Mr. Thierry, and the baker not having a stock on hand, set
himself to heat his oven to supply his applicant. While this process^
was going on the King walked over the town and visited the interest
ing ancient remains which are to be found in the western part of it,
near the banks of the Muskingum, and whose history and objects have
given rise to such variocs and unsatisfactory speculations. The King
took a sketch of these works which are indeed the most extensive of
their class that are fouud in the vast basin of the Mississippi. On his
return he found the ice in the Muskingum upon the point of breaking
up, and Mr. Thierry so late in his operation that he had barely time to
leap into the boat with the bread."
It was not till 1798 that the whole of the Northwest Terri
tory contained 5,000 free male inhabitants, the number that
was required to entitle the territory to organize a General
Assemblj', as stipulated in the Ordinance of 1787. Under
.this Ordinance, one representative was allowed to every 500
male inhabitants. Accordingly, Washington county was en
titled to two representatives. The county then embraced
a territory that now contitutes several counties and parts of
others, besides itself. Among these are Athens, Gallia,
Meigs, Morgan, Muskingum, Coshocton, Belmont, Guernsey,
Noble and Monroe. By a proclamation of Governor St.
Clair, this election was held on the third Monday in Decem
ber, 1798, the day when the elective franchise was first ex
ercised northwest of the Ohio river.
1. France: Its King, Court and Government by an American (General Lewis
Cass.)

Ohio Becomes a State. 115

As a result of this election. Colonel R. J. Meigs and Paul
Fearing were chosen as representatives of Washington coun
ty for a term of two years. The General Assembly of the
State was composed of a governor, legislative council and
house of representatives. Colonel Robert Oliver, of Wash
ington county, was one of the five members of the council.
During the first session, the Governor vetoed many bills passed
by the two houses, which greatly offended the spirit of the
house of representatives. No doubt, this was one of the causes
why the powers of the Governor of the State were so limited
under the Constitution of the State which was soon passed.
The Ordinajiice of 1787 provided that "As soon as a legis
lature shall be formed in the district, the council and house
assembled in one room, shall have authority, by joint ballot,
to elect a delegate to Congress, who shall have a seat in
Congress with a right of debating but not of voting during
this temporary government." Accordingly, after the organ
ization of the legislature, this place was to be filled. The
choice fell on William Henry Harrison, who received a \^y^
majority of one vote over the .son of Governor St. Clair,
Arthur St. Clair, Jr.
The General Assembly convened at Cincinnati to where the
seat of government had been transferred by Governor St.
Clair. He had also adopted a territorial seal, the device
being a buckeye tree; the foreground being another tree,
felled and cut into logs. The motto was Meliorem lapsa
locavlt, which signified literally he "planted one better than
the fallen." It is stated that this is the reason why the
State of Ohio has been called the "Buckeye State," but
many reasons have been advanced for this and it yet seems
unsettled. By far the most interesting and significant subject before
the body at this session was that of introducing slavery into
the territory. It came up on the fourth day of the session
in a form of a petition from a number of Virginia offi
cers praying for permission to move with their slaves into
the Virginia military districts. Some members of the legis
lature were favorable to the prayer ,of the Virginians, but

116 History of Marietta.
their favor was of no consequence. The provision in the
Ordinance of 1787 forbidding slavery in the Northwest
Territory was immediately sounded by the opponents of the
bill, and thus in the first session of the General Assembly of
Ohio did slavery receive a defeat at its hands.
This first 'session which convened in Cincinnati on Sep
tember 16, 1799, remained till December 19th, when they
were met by the Governor and adjourned until the next
year. It was at this time that he informed them that he
disapproved of eight or ten of their bills. Among them
were those relating to new counties. This veto power which
he exercised freely during the session produced a contention
which resulted in a discord fatal to Governor St. Clair.
This acrimony was hushed for a time in the universal grief
of the death of George Washington which occurred in 1799.
Everywhere was the event observed with solemn funeral
honors. St. Clair was ardently devoted to Washington and
to his administration. The old army influence was strong.
Marietta loved him for he had been an ardent worker in
favor of the plans of the Ohio Company. To him was honor
paid, for the whole country felt the loss.
On May 7, 1800, the territory of Indiana was set off by an
act of Congress. The seat of government was fixed at
Vincennes, and the territory included all the area of the
Northwest Territory excepting that part retained in the ter
ritory of Ohio. On the 13th of the same mcmth, William
Henry Harrison was appointed Governor of the territory of
Indiana. At the time of his election he was the territorial
delegate in Congress, and later Mr. Harrison was Governor
of the state of Indiana and President of the United States,
and the grandfather of the late President Harj-ison. The
setting off of Indiana was only the lieginning of the division
of the Northwest Territory. O'dy about nine years previpus
h.ad the first settlement within this vast territory been
made. But at this early time the fruits of the settlement
were evident. A great empire in power ^,nd influence. ,was
fast cpming to the front as a result , of the ^ffor1;s and stri^g-
gles of thq early pioneers of Marietta.

Ohio Becomes a State. 117
It was during the year 1800 when the the political parties
of Federalist and Republican entered the elections of the
territory. It seemed that this region could no longer be
considered inferior and barren of settlements. The West
was beginning to be interested in the political questicms of
the country, and to influence the life thereof. Men of
national influence were coming to the front out of this sec
tion, and the West becoming an influentialpart of the coun
try. During the year a census of the United States was taken
and the state of Ohio was found to contain 45,028 inhab
itants, the county of Washington, 5,427, and the town of
Marietta, from 500 to 525.
The year 1801 is noted in the history of Ohio as the year
of great controversy about Governor St. Clair. As hereto
fore stated there was a large faction in the state which bit
terly opposed him. Soon after his reappointment by Pres
ident Adams, were charges brought against the Governor
and an eff'ort put forth to remove him from office. The
opponents of St. Clair were looking forward to the election
of Jefferson, and exiiected the Governor's removal by him.
But it is interesting to note the stand that the citizens of
Marietta took in the fight. They knew Governor St. Clair
and had a warm feeling for him. Consequently, early in
1801 a committee was appointed at a public meeting to re
port an address to the citizens of Washington and other
counties. The, address was reported at another meeting
and carried by a large majority. It charged the opponents
of Governor St. Clair as being "designing characters, aiming
at self-a,<rgrandizement and willing to sacrifice the, right and
property of the citizens of the Territory at the shrjne of
private ambition, and deprecated the domestic tempest thus
created,, as only equaled by the dangers of a foreign war.
It disclaimed and opposed the idea of forming a state gov
ernment as involving an expense beyond the power of the
people to support. "1
a Wm. T. McCllntocK In an' article on- Ohio's Birth Struggle, in the Ohio
Archae.olQgKal ai>d Historical Quarterly, July, 1802.. , , ,,,.,,

118 History of Marietta,
At this time thefe was s, proposed division of the Terri
tory into three parts, the upper, Iq-wer. and middle, (onthe
Ohio river). There seemed atone time to be an agreed
plan to unite the upp^r and, lower portions against the mid
dle. There was much agitation over the Boundary Act that
had been passed. Governor St. Clair in writing to Paul
Fearing, at Washington, says, "you can not imagine the
agitation this legislation ha^ created among the peoxjle."
Two men were appointed to go to Washington to advocate the
cause of the petitioners against the proposed division which
was styled "a Conspiracy of tjie representatives of the upx>er
and lower parts of the Territory to ruin the middle part."
Messengers were also sent in behalf of the Governor's party.
The contest which then^ensuecl was bitter and carried on
with energy.
The secret of the whole thing was a contest over Governor
St. Clair. The mission of Worthington and Baldwin was not
only to defeat the boundaries of the Territory porxjosed by
Congress, but to secure the removal of St. Clair, doubtless
the latter being the prime object. This is shown by the
development of a plan to procure the passage of an act
authorizing a convention of delegates elected by the people of
the Territory, to declare whether they wanted, a state gov
ernment, and if so, to adopt a constitution for that purpose.
This, they thought, would accomplish their object.
This controversy ended on April 80, 1802, when Congress
passed an "enabling act", authorizing the holding of such a
convention, organized a state government and prescribed
the law of the State. Throughout the different counties of
the Territory delegates were elected for such purpose on Octo
ber 12, 1802, and the convention met at Chillicothe on No
vember 1st. Washington county elected as delegates
Ephraim Cutler, Rufus Putman, Benjamin Ives Gilman and
John Mcintosh.
The convention met on the date named and at the place
set, for the purpose prescribed by the act. On the third
day the question was voted on. The minority opposed the
adoption of a State constitution, thinking that the timfe had

Ohio Becomes a State. 119
not yet come for such a change, and, no doubt, showing
their loyalty to Gov. St. Clair. All four of the delegates
from Washington county were opposed to the plan . But
the minority had no show, and when the vote was taken
every delegate supported the constitution, except one,
Ephraim Cutler casting the only negative vote. In regard
to this he is quoted to have said that "I never gave a vote'
of which I was more proud."
The questicm was then debated whether the measure
should be submitted to the people. Only a few seemed in
favor of it. "A vote was taken and only seven members
voted in favor of it, four of which votes were cast by the
delegates from Washington county. That such a course
should have been pursued seems remarkable, for the con
vention was called by Congress without a request by the
Territorial legislature or without the opinion of the inhab
itants being first obtained.
Thus Ohio was to become a state. On February 19, 1803,
Congress recognized it as such, and upon this date was the
state of Ohio admitted into the Union. The settlement
that had been made at Marietta had sent out its influ
ence until a mighty State had been formed and admitted,
and other states were soon to follow. From this time on
Washington county had nOt the intimate connection with
the State as before, and it is thus that we leave the affairs
of the State. Marietta started a new nation, cherished it in
its youth, influenced it in its organization, guided it in its
eariy statehood, and now rejoices in the mighty Empire of
the West of which it is a part.
Here, where but a dreary forest spread,
Putnam, a little band of settlers led,
And now beholds, with patriot joy elate,
The infant settlement become a State;
Sees fruitful orchards and rich fields of grain,
And towns and cities rising on the plains.
While fair Ohio bears with conscious pride
Kew, laden, vessels to the ocean's tide.
—Harris Tour, 1803.
The condition and situation of the town in 1803 is

1^6 History of Marietta.
describ^tl by Rev. Thaddeus Mason Harris who arrived at
Marietta on April 23d of that year, while making his "tour
into' the territory north-west of the Allegheny Mountains".
He says :
There are now within the town ,plat fiye hundred and fifty inhabit
ants, 'and ninety-one dwelling houses., sixty-five of which are frame or
plank, and three of stone. It contains also 'eight merchants' stores,
nineteen buildings occupied by public oflScers and mechanics, three
rope walks eight hundred and fifty feet long, a gaol and court house
under the same, roof, and an academy which is used at present as a
place of worship.
Marietta is a place of much business, and is rapidly increasing in
population. A spirit of industry and enterprise prevails.' Add to all
the remarkable h^althftilness of the place, the benefit it receives from
the. growing settlements on the - Muskingum, and it is easy to
foresee that it will maintain' a character as the most respectable-and
thriving town in the State. The situation of the town is extremely
well chosen, and is truly delightful. The appearance of the rivers,
banks and distant hills is remarkably picturesque. Trees of different
form and foliage give a vast variety to the beauty and coloring of the
prospect, wliile the high hills that rise like a rampart all around, add
magnificence and grandeur to the scene. Back of the town is a ridge
finely clothed with trees.

Municipal History. ,121

CHAPTER X. •
Municipal History.
For the earliest history in regard to the laying out of
Marietta as a town we must look to the Ohio, Ctmipany's
records. The first meeting relative to such was the one
held in Boston on August 30, 1787. At this meetine; the fol
lowing resolution was passed : "Boston, Mass., August 30, 1787.
¦¦Resolved, That five thousand, seven hundred and sixty acres of land
near the confluence ot t;he Muskingum and Ohio rivers, be reserved for
a city and commons. Th?t within said tract, and in the most elegible
situation, there be appropriated for a city, sixty squares.
"That four of said squares be reserved for public uses,and the remain
ing fifty-six divided into house lots."
Afterwards this resolution was changed to the following
arrangement, which is the present form :
"Cromwell's Head Tavern,
Boston, Mass., November 21, 1787.
'^Reso/red, That the lands of the Ohio Company be allotted and
divided in the following manner,' anything to the contrary in former
resolutions notwithstanding, viz : Four thousand acres near the con
fluence of the Ohio and Muskingum rivers for a city and commons.
"That a city at the mouth of the Muskingum river, be so laid out
into oblong squares as that each' house' lot shall consist of ninety feet
in front, and one hundred and eighty feet in depth, with an alley of
ten feet in width through each square in its oblong direction, and
that the center street .(Washington), crossing tlje city, be one hundred
and fifty feet wide, anything to the contrary in former resolutions not
withstanding." Thus it was that when the qity was laid out, if 'W'as done
with reference to the Muskingum rather than the Ohio, and
the stree.t nearest its bank was called Front, and those
parallel with, it were numbered, while, those i;unning.at
right angles were named in honor of Revolutionary

122 History of Marietta.
soldiers. Thus the main streets are named Front, Second,
Third, Fourth, Fifth, etc., and the cross streets, Greene,
Butler, Putnam, Washington, Warren, Montgomery, Hart,
etc. Of course there are streets whose names do not come
under this rule, as frequently some other consideration enter
ed int(» the naming of them.
In the early laying out of the town, public grounds were
reserved on the bank of the Muskingum, and all the ancient
remains and mounds were preserved by including them in
squares. At the first meeting of the Ohio Company, west of
the mountains, which was held on July 2, 1788, and con-
tinuecl by adjournment till August 14th, it was resolved
that the elevated square. No. 11, be called Quadranaou; No.
19, Capitolium; No. 61, Cecelia; that ''the great road
through the covert way" be named Sa,cra Via; that the re
served public square in the town, including the buildings at
the block-house, be called Campus Martius. (A more par
ticular description of these will begiven in the chapter on
Historical Remains.)
In the history of the municipal afl'airs of Marietta we find
an early reference to section twenty-nine, or the ministerial
section. It will be remembered that section twenty-nine
in each township of the Ohio Company's purchase was re
served for the support of religion. In Marietta township
this section happened to be included in the town plat and
this fact caused the directors much trouble. The ministerial
section included a large part of Marietta and Harmar, and
the boundary line may be described as follows: Beginning
at the intersection of Sixth and Wayne streets in Marietta,
on the Ohio river, the east line runs north, crossing Seventh
street near the middle of square number 71, P]ighth and
Hart streets at their intersection ; thence to a point back of
College Hill; thence due west, crossing Tupper at Seventh
street. Sixth, Wooster, Fifth and Fourth streets to the north
west corner of Washington and Third streets; thence due
south, crossing Second street, to Front street near its inter-
sectipn with Wooster, thence in same direction diagonally
across the Muskingum river, entering Harmar at the inter-

Municipal History. 123

section of Lancaster and Muskingum streets; thence mid
way between Second and Third streets and parallel with
them to the Ohio river.
In the Land Laws for Ohio we learn that Griffin Greene,
Robert Oliver, Benjamin Ives Gilman, Isaac Pierce, Jona
than Stone, Ephraim Cutler and William Rufus Putnam
were the trustees who originally composed the corporation
established by an act of the territorial government dated
November 27, 1800, for managing the leasing of the min
isterial and school lands in the county of Washington. ^ Sec
tion 7 of the act sets forth that "whereas a portion of the
town of Jilarietta, is built on the fractional lot number
twenty-nine, .... and whereas it is reasonable that
those persons who have built or might build valuable houses
on the same, should hold the land so built on, by a perma
nent lease : Be it therefore enacted, that the said trustees
are authorized to lease any part of the lot number twenty-
nine, mentioned in this section, except such streets and
commons as have been laid out and established as public
highways, by the court of general quarter sessions of the
peace, for the county of Washington." It was specified
that the leases should be for ninety-nine years, renewable
forever, and that in no case was the annual rent to exceed
ten dollars for one-third of an acre (except where more than
one dwelling was built 'ux^on the same), and that in no case
should the annual rental fall below one dollar for one-third
of an acre.
In 1805 the leasing of the ministerial section was taken
out of the hands of this corporation and a new one was
established and empcjwered with this especial duty. In
1806 it was replaced by another, and oli February 14, 1810,
an act v/as passed reducing the number of^trustees to three.
Under this act Thoma's Stanley, John Sharp and Cornelius
Houghland were appoiiited, but in 1814 John Sharp resigned
and Timothy Buell was appointed to fill the vacancy.
The owners of Marietta lots within the ministerial section
can obtain a deed in fee simple from the Governor of the
1. Land La-ws for Ohio, page 162.

124' History of Marietta.
State upon a payment of a sum sufficient to yield a yearly
interest equivalent to the annual ministerial reint. Many
of the property owners now hold these governor's deeds.
In the Journal of the' Ohio Company it is stated that in
1795 the Ohio Company took some action in regard to the
lands on the: west side of the Muskingum, and the super-
irit3ndent of surveys was directed tc) lay out city lots on the
Harniar side of the river. He was to go "up the Muskingum
as far as he may find land suitable for the pur
pose, leaving a sufficient street along the bank of the river?
and also leaving convenient avenues or streets from the
river back to the hill." Also to lay out "as many house lots
as the land might be suitable for, along both sides of the
highway, leading from the river near Fort Harmar, west."
The unaxJpropriated lands lying on the northeast bank of
the Muskingum was to be laid off into city or house lots.
In January, 1796, ten acres were reserved for a burying
ground, between city square No. 33 and the three acre lots;
there were also reserved the elevated squares Capitolium and
Qtoadranaou and the land included in Sacra Via. The
lands lying in Campus Martius square and the garden lots
attached were held by the x^roprietors of the Ohio Company
without title, but the Comx)any upon January 22, 1796,
ordered them to be sold.
It has already been stated that the township of Marietta
was established by the court of quarter sessions in 1790;^
but Marietta ^\a.s not incorporated as a town until the year
1800. Until the year 1825, the incorporated town and the
township of Marietta appear to have been coextensive. On
September 1, 1800, was taken the first step toward the in
corporation c)f the town, when a meeting of the citizens was
held for that xmrpose. At that meeting a committee, con
sisting of Rufus Putnam, Return J. Meigs, Sr., Paul Fear
ing, Benjamin Ives Gilman and William Rufus Putnam
was appointed to make application ft) the territorial legisla
ture for the passage of an act authorizing the measure they
wished CO usuiii mated.'
1. See page 80.

Municipal History'. ' 125

The following petition was sent to the Governor of the
Territory Northwestof the- Ohio, the Legislative Council and
House of Representatives in General Asseihbly at Chilli
cothe, Ohio :
"To His E.rcellency the Gorernor of the Territory Xorthirest of the Ohio, the
Legislaiire Coanc.il and House of Representatives in General Assembly:
"The petition of the subscribers, the inhabitants of Marietta, re
spectfully sboweth that your petitioners are desirous that the inhab
itants of the township ot Marietta njay be incorporated into a body
politic, and corporate, vested with power to regulate the internal po
lice of said township, and provide for the incidental expenses arising
within the same. Wherefore your petitioners pray you to take the
subject into c6nsideration, and enact a law gra'nting them such privil-
ege'i as are commonly enjoyed by incorporate towns in many of the
states composing the United States of America."
The foregoing petition was signed by twenty-three citi
zens, on the back of which is the following note in the hand
writing of William Rufus Putnam :
"November 6, 1800. Referred to Meigs, Sibley and Smith, who are
appointed to examine the journal of the last session, etc. Mr. Fearing
added to said committee."
The act creating the town of Marietta was passed Novem
ber 3d, approved by Governor St. Clair on December 2nd, to
take eff'ect on January 1, 1801. Marietta was thus the first
town incorporated in the Northwest Territory ; Athens, how
ever, was the second, being incorporated cmly four days
later. The incorporation act was framed after those enacted in
Massachusetts. The first section of the act to incorporate
the town of Marietta sets forth the boundary of the land
known by the name of the town of Marietta, to-wit:
"beginning at a post on the northern bank of the Ohio river,
at' a point where' the line between the seventh and eighth
ranges of townships, surveyed agreeable to the ordinance of
Congress of the twentieth of May, - one thousand seven
hundred and eighty-five, intersects- the said river, thence
running north, on the line of the Said seventh and eighth
ranges, eight miles, fifty-six chains and eighty -five links, to
the' southeast • corner of the' donation tract or grant

126 History of Marietta.
made to the Ohio Company ; thence west on the said
boundary line of the said donation tract, twelve miles to
the west boundary line of the ninth range of townships,
surveyed as aforesaid ; thence south on the line between the
ninth and tenth ranges of townships, eight miles, twenty-
one chains, forty-five links, to the southwest corner of the
said second township in the said ninth range;
thence east on the line between . the first and
second townships, in the said ninth range, two miles, fifty-
nine chains, to the Ohio river ; thence easterly by the Ohio
river, to the place of beginning."
It was provided in the second section of said act "That
the inhabitants of the town of Marietta, be and they are
hereby declared, a body politic and corporate, and to be
known as such, by the name of 'Thb Town of Marietta.' "
The act also provided for the regular "town meeting," at
which should be elected a chairman, a town clerk, treasurer,
"three or five able ancl discreet persons of good moral char
acter, to be styled the council," assessors, overseers of the
Xjoor, supervisors of the highway, fence viewer and collector.
It was further enacted that "Rufus Putnam and Griffin
Greene, Esquires, be and they are hereby authorized
and required, to issue the first warrant, to convene the in
habitants of said town, in town meeting, for the purpose of
electing town officers."
This act, although amended in 1812, remained in force
until 1825, when another charter was obtained which re
duced the town limits so as to include only such parts of the
old town as were contained in the plat as filed in the Re
corder's office. By this charter three wards were estab
lished, and nine ccmncilmen were to be elected on the first
of March each year. These councilmen chose the Mayor,
Recorder and Treasurer from their own number, and ap-
pcnnted the Marshal, Surveyor, Clerk of the Market and all
other town officers. Harniar was made the second ward and
Marietta east-side was made the first and third wards, each
ward being entitled to three councilmen.
On March 7, 1835, another act was passed, by which the

Municipal History. 127
boundaries of the town were left unchanged, but the system
of the election of officers and pf the government of the town
was somev/hat modified. The mayor, marshal and nine trus
tees were elected annually. The mayor x^resided in the
council, but had no vote.
On account of local dissatisfaction the west side secured a
separate corporate existence on March 15, 1837, and was in
corporated as Harmar. What this dissatisfaction was can
not truly be stated in any historical way. Certain plans and
hopes were doubtless cherished by some of the leading citi
zens about the time of the building of the' lochs in the
Muskingum, which plans, if consummated, would have made
Harmar quite a'city. As to the separation there was no good
and sufficient cause for so doing. This separation caused
the passage of the act of 1837 dividing Marietta proper
into two wards, but in all other respects it was the same as
the one passed in 1835.
On October 29, 1853, Marietta chartered as a city of the
second class in accordance with the Municipal Code Bill
passed in 1852. The town council passed an ordinance
determining the organization of the city in a resolution as
follows :
"Resolved, That the town council of tiie Incorporated Village of
Marietta, hereby determine that the said village, agreeable to section
22, page 3.70, Vol. .51, Ohio General Laws, is hereby erected a city of the
second class. Passed October 29, 18.53. James Dunn, Mayor.
"Attest George Wyllys Dodge, Recorder."
In 1854 the corporation was divided into three wards, and
during the same year a revision of the ordinances of the city
was made. In 1864 all the ordinances then in force were
codified and published m pamphlet form. The municipal
code of 1869 materially changed the administration of city
governments in the State which caused another revision to
be made. This was done in 1875 by S. J. Hathaway, then
City Solicitor. Since that time there have been charter
amendments: with protective ordinances passed from time to
time which were all codified and published in 1893. This

128 History '.of.Mfirietta.

codification -\yas necessary. also on.accpunt of the annexation
of Harmar to Marietta in 1890, the city, then,, being divided
into six wards; the first four wards embracing the main x^art
of the city, ancl the fifth and sixth composing the west
side. The reuniting' of the village of Harmar to the
city of Marietta was a matter of much interest
to both places at that time. It was inexxiedient for each
to remain as separate and distinct co'i'porations. There
never had been any justifiable reason or any good cause why
they ever became separate corporations. It was only a
petty and unimportant reason that caused West Marietta to
withdraw in 1837. But in May, 1890, were the two corpora
tions united. On March 4, 1890, the council of the city of
Marietta passed an ordinance submitting to the voters of the
said city the question of annexing the village of Harmar
to the said city ; on March 5tli the village of Harmar passed
an ordinance submitting the same question to its voters. On
April 17, 1890, a vote was taken in each of the corporations
ux)on the question cff the annexation of Harmar to. Marietta,
and. in each place the question was voted in favor of annex
ation. Commissioners were then appointed by each corpora
tion to arrange the terms and conditions of this annexa
tion. For the city of Marietta were apxiointed D. B. Torpy,
L. W. Ellenwood and R. L. Nye; for Harmar, Douglas Put
nam, W. F. Robertson and W. M. Morse.
Upon the 13th of May, 1890, these men entered into a
]\lemorandum of Agreement as such Commissioners, setting
forth the terms and conditions upon which such annexation
should take x)lace. This was reported to the ccmncils of the
two corporations, and upon May 14, 1890, it was accepted by
the council of Harniar,. and an ordinance passed by this vil
lage annexing itself, to the city , of IMarietta ; and on May 14,
1890, the council of Marietta also accepted the report, of the
Commissioners, and . the same was published on May 22nd.
The Instruineut of , Agree.inent was drawn by R..L. Nye .and
stands on .record, as drawn at that time.

Municipal History. 129

Chairman of the "Town Meeting" and Mayor.
The , original act incorxDorating the town of Marietta
passed by the General Assembly of the State of Ohio on
December 2, 1800, provided for the "election of a chair
man of the town meeting, who shall administer, the oath of
office to the town clerk, preside during the meeting, deter
mine all matters of order." The inhabitants of the town
were empowered to assemble in the so called "town meet
ing" and make an agreement ux^on such necessary rules,
orders and by laws for the direction and management of the
aff'airs of the town as t\\ej judged most conducive to the
peace, welfare and good order of the same. It was over
these meetings that the chairman was to preside and pre
serve order.
The first chairman of the "town meeting" was Rufus
Putnam, chosen in 1801. These "town meetings" continued
to be held as long as the original act which incorporated the
town remained in full force. On January 8, 1825, was
passed an act by the General Assembly providing "that for
the better ordering and governing of the said town of Mari
etta, and the inhabitants thereof, there shall henceforth be
in said town, a Town Council, composed of mayor, recorder
and trustees." The three trustees were to be elected
annually in each ward and the persons so chosen were to
choose from their own body, a mayor, recorder and treas
urer, who, with the remaining six composed the town coun
cil. It was also provided that he could exercise
the same powers in civil and criminal cases as are
delegated to justices of the peace; he was authorized to
hear and determine all cases arising under the laws and
ordinances of the corporation ; to render judgment, and issue
execution, and to award all such process as may be neces
sary to exercise the authority vested in him. In acccjrd-
ance therewith, in 1825 Daniel H. Buell was chosen
mayor of Marietta, who resigned, and James Booth was ap
pointed to fill the vacancy. Since that time, the head officer
of the city has been called the mayor.

130 History of Marietta.
The manner of choosing the mayor was soon changed. The
act of 1835 provided that elections should be held annually
for the choice of mayor and marshal. By this act there was
added to his duties that of presiding in the town council,
but not having a vote. The term of the office and the man
ner of election of the mayor remained thus till 1852, when
the General Assembly of the State passed an act providing
for the organization of cities and incorxiorated villages.
This act defines the term'of mayor as two years, which term
of office still remains. The act provides that he shall be
elected by the qualified voters of the city. The mayor of
the citj' becomes the chief executive officer ancl conservator
of its peace. Upon him rests the responsibility of order
and government in the city and to him do we look for the
enforcement of the city ordinances andmaintainance of good
government. The office is one of honor and trust. The compensation
of the mayor of Marietta in accordance with an ordinance
passed March 20, 1895, is $800.
The following is a list of the chairmen of the "town meet
ing" and mayors of Marietta from 1801 to the present time :
1801-4 Eufus Putnam, chairman of the town meeting.
1804-8 Dudley Woodbridge, chairman of the town meeting.
1808-9 Edwin Putnam, chairman of the town meeting.
1809-10 Paul Fearing, chairman of the town meeting.
1810-11 Seth Washburn, chairman of the town meeting.
1811-14 Ichabod N^ye, chairman of the town meeting.
1814-15 Caleb Emerson, chairman of the town meeting.
1815-16 John Brough, chairman of the town meeting.
1816-17 Caleb Emerson, chairman of the town meeting.
1817-19 .James Sharp, chairman of the town meeting.
1819-20 Caleb Emerson, chairman of the town meeting.
1820-22 Ichabod Nye, chairman of the town meeting.
1822-23 John Clark, chairman of the town meeting.
1823-25 1825-6 Daniel H. Buell,! and 1836-2 Anselm T. Nye, mayor
James M. Booth, mayor. 1842-4 Daniel H. Buell, "
1826-1 James M. Booth, " 1844-9 Louis Soyez, "
1881-3 James Dunn, " 1849-0 Anselm T. Nye,
1883-6 Nahuni Ward, " 1850-1 Louis Soyez, ¦. ,"
1. Resigned, being at this time county recorder.

Municipal History. '

131

1851-4 James Dunn, mayor.
1854-6 Daniel Protsm.an,
1856-8 William A.Whittlesey, "
1858-0 Ethen H. Allen,
1860-4 William A.Whittlesey, "
1864-8 Samuel S. Knowles, "
1868-2 Frederick A. Wheeler, "
1872-4 John V. Kamsey, "
1874-8 Jewett Palmer,
1878-0 William Gline-,

1880-2 P. E. Harte, mayor.
1882-4 Ohas. W. Richards,
1884-8 Sidney Ridgeway,
188870 Josiah Coulter,
1890-4 Charles Richardson,
1894-6 Jewett Palmer,
1896-8 Edward Meisenhelder,
1898-0 Chas. Richardson,
1900-2 W. E. Sykes,
ni02- Dr. O. A. Lambert.

Oscar A. Lambert, Mayor.
Since its incorporation as a town. Marietta has had ten
different chairmen of the "town meeting" and twenty-f-w'o

132 History of Marietta.
different mayors, a total of thirty-two. It is interesting to
note that Anselm T. Nye served in the capacity of mayor
longer than any other incumbent of the office, having served
seven years, from 1836 till 1842 and from 1849 till 1850.
The x^tesent incumbent of this office is Dr. Oscar A. Lam
bert. Dr. Lambert was elected mayor of the city of Mari
etta at the spring election of 1902, upon a ticket known as
the "Good Government." This new ticket, Ijeing en
dorsed and supxiorted l)y a large number of the best and
most influential men of the city, stood fcr reform in the
matter of municipal government. The main argument in
the camxiaign for the suxiport of this ticket was the enforce
ment of the laws and ordinances regulating the sale of
liquor, gambling, etc. It was for this main purpose,
together with the many duties involving upon such an officer,
that Dr. Lambert was elected mayor of Marietta.
For many j'ears Mr. Lambert has been one of the leading
X:)hysicians of the city. He was the valedictorian of his class
which graduated from the Starling Medical College of Co
lumbus, Ohio, in 1894. The first two years of his practice
was at Chester Hill, Ohio, and in 1896 he came to Marietta
and established himself in practice. During this time he
has served his x^rofession noljly and today stands among its
leaders. In his efforts to further serve the people he de
serves the loyal supxjort of every citizen of Marietta, that
through his service the city may be benefitted, improved
and beautified.

Town Clerk, Recorder and City Clerk.
The original act, incorporating the town of Marietta,
passed December 2, 1800, provided for the election of a town
clerk who should serve for the term of one year. Accord
ingly, at the first election held for the i)urpose of electing
officers of the town, David Putnam was elected town clerk.
His chief duty was to keep a record of all votes in the "town
meetings", and all other items that should be, a matter of
town record.

Municipal History.

133

The act of 1825 provided that the above records be kept
by a iierson designated as the recorder. This act provided
that in case of the . absence or inability of the mayor, the
recorder should be vested with such power and authority.
He was chosen from the body of trustees elected annually,
of which mention has been made under the head of the
mayor. The act of 1835 made no change in the name, duty,
term of office or manner of election of the officer of record
er, and neither did the act passed in 1837.
The Municipal Code Law referred to under the head of
mayor provided that incorporated village^ shall have a
recorder who shall be the clerk of the corporation, and for
cities of the first and second class a city clerk was to be elect
ed bj' the council from the qualified voters of the city.
In 1853 Marietta became a city of the second class and thus
came under the provisions of this act, and in 1859, under an
act passed that year providing for the election of a city
clerk by the council for a term of two years.
The salary of the clerk of Marietta in accordance with an
ordinance passed on March 26, 1901, is $900 per year.
The following is the list of town clerks, recorders and city
clerks of Marietta from 1801 to the present time :

1801-4 David Putnam, town clerk 1843-
1804-9 Nathaniel Gates " " 1847-
1809-0 Benjamin Ruggles " " 1849-
1810-5 Samuel P. Hildreth " " 18,51-
1815-6 Robert C. Barton " "
1816-5 Royal Prentiss " " 1852
1825-6 Caleb Emerson, recorder 1853-
1826-7 John Crawtordi and 1854-
John Mills 1855-
1827-0 Royal Prentiss, recorder 1856-
18.30-1 William P. Skinner " I860-
1831-2 William P. Skinneri 1863-
and Daniel P. Bosworth 1869-
1832-3 William Slocomb " 1873-
1833-5 Joseph P. Wightman " 1876-
1835-6 M. Joseph Anders " 1880-
1836-7 James M. Booth " 1884-

¦7 John T. Clogston, recorder
9 Thos. W. Ewart "
¦1 Selden S. Cooke "
¦2 Selden S. Cookei and
AVilliam 8. Ward
-3 Davis Greene, "
4 George W. Dodge "
5 George W. Dodge,city clerk
¦6 John Test
•0 Anselm T. Nye
-3 John Test
¦9 Anselm T. Nye
¦3 Daniel B. Torpy
¦6 Willis H. Johnson
¦0 G. C. Best, Jr.
-4 Ohas. H. Newton
¦1 George Wieser

1. Resigned.

134 History of Marietta.

1837-3 Thomas W. Ewart, recorder 1891-5 Louis Mueller, city clerk
1895 Carl Becker, city clerk
Since the incorporation of Marietta it has had 30 different persons
who have served as clerks of the town and city. Royal Prentiss
served longer than any of the other clerks, having served eleven years,
from 1817 till 1825 as town clerk and from 1827 till 1830 as recorder of
the town.
Mr. Carl Becker, the present city cierk, is one of the
youngest men connected with the city government. Mr.
Becker is a native of Marietta and in its schools received his
education. In the fall of 1895 he was elected by the council
as city clerk to fill the vacancy caused l)y the resignation of
Louis Mueller, which office he has since held.

Town and City Treasurer.
The original act incorporating the to\\'n of Marietta,
passed December 2, 1800, provided for the election of a
treasurer who should serve for one j'ear. The same provision
was made for the election of the treasurer as for the town
clerk. His chief duty was "to keep a fair and just account
of all money paid by him upon the orders of the town coun
cil." The first treasurer of Marietta was Ichabod Nye, who
served from 1801 to 1804.
The act of 1825 had the same provision for the election of
treasurer as that of mayor and recorder, likewise the acts
of 1835 and 1837. Each one of these acts designated the of
ficer as "Treasurer" instead of "Town Treasurer" as origin
ally called. In 1852 the office became subject to the Munici
pal Code Law passed that year. Since 1870 the county
treasurer has had charge of the finances of the city, and is
ex-oMclo the city treasurer.
The compensation of the county treasurer for acting in
the capacity of city treasurer is if 500 per year, as allowed
bj^ the county commissioners.
The following is a list of the treasurers of Marietta from
1801 to the present time :
1801-04 Ichabod Nye, town treasurer.
1804-09 Nathaniel Gates, town treasurer.
1809-11 Seth Washburn, town treasurer.

Municipal History. 135

1811-15 Jabez True, town treasurer.
1815-18 Joseph Holdeo, town treasurer.
1818-21 Sampson Cole, town treasurer.
1821-25 John Mills, town treasurer.
1825-26 James Whitney, treasurer. 1839-43 Daniel Protsman , treasurer
1826-27 John Millsi and 184b;-44 Eli James "
James Whitney. 1844-45 Daniel P. Bosworth "
1827-29 James Whitney " 1845-47 Daniel Protsman "
1829-30 Amos Dunham " 1847-48 Benjamin Soule "
1830-32 Robert Crawford " 1848-50 Robert Crawford "
1832-33 Joseph Wightman " 1850-58 Abner Guitteau "
1833-35 John Lewis " 1858-59 John O. Cram "
1835-36 James Withrow " 1859-60 Abner Guitteau
1836-37 Felix Regnier " 1860-61 John O. Oram "
18.37-39 Abner Guitteau " 1861-63 Charles B. Hall "
1863-70
1870-70 September Lewis Anderson, county treasurer .2
1870-74 September Ernst Lindner, county treasurer.
1874-78 September William S. Waugh, county treasurer.
1878-80 September William R. Goddard, county treasurer.
1880-84 September John Hoist, county treasurer.
1884-86 September Walter Thomas, county treasurer.
1886-90 September Thomas J. Conner, county treasurer.
1890-94 September George W. Stanley, county treasurer.
1894-98 September G. J. Lund, county treasurer.
1898-02 September F. F. Dana, county treasurer.
1902-
Marietta has had 31 different treasurers, Abner Guitteau having
served the longest in such capacity. He was treasurer for ten years,
from 1887 till 1839 and from 1850 to 1858.
The present county treasurer, Mr. Dana, is ex-oMcio city
treasurer and for mention of him as such, reference is
made to the next chapter under the heading of County
Treasurer.

Marshal.
The act incorporating the town of Marietta passed Janu
ary 8, 1825, provided for the appointment of a marshal by
the town council, which was then composed of the mayor,
1, Resigned, having been elected to-wn recorder.
2. County treasurer, ex-offlcio city treasurer.

136 History of Marietta.
recorder and trustees. In accordance therewith the coun
cil appointed Daniel Protsman as the first marshal of Mari
etta. The marshal continued to be appointed by the coun
cil until 1859 when an act was iiassed xu'oviding that the
voters of each city of the second class should elect a marshal
for a term of one year. Marietta having become a city of the
second class in 1853.
This act was amended in 1869, again in 1872 and again in
1877 so that now all the city officers serve for two years.
The salar.y of the marshal of Marietta as fixed by an ordi
nance passed on December 29, 1896, is .$900 per annum.
The following is the list of marshals of Marietta from
1826 to the present time :
1826-27 Daniel Protsman, marshal 1849-50 Samuel H. Fuller, marshal
1827-28 Enoch Huff, " 1850--51 James W. Clogston "
1828-29 Genison Prentis " 1851-52 .John Wilson "
1829-35 Griffin Greene " 1852-53 John Snyder
1835-36 John Test " 18.53-.54 William Babcock
1836-38 Marcellus J. Morse " 1854-.56 Joseph Deeble
1838-42 James Marshall " 1856-60 James I. Goldsmith "
1842-43 Thomas Porter " 1860-65 Henry Kelly
1843-44 Solomon Fulleri and 1865-69 Darius Towsley
Thomas Porter " 1869-71 Leander K. Dutton "
1844-45 Thomas Porter " 1871-78 Darius Towsley
1845-47 Jiinia Jennings " 1878-95 Jacob H. Dye "
1847-48 Frederick Buck " 1895-97 James Parlin
1848-49 Joseph Skinner " 1897- Jacob H. Dye
There have been 28 different marshals of Marietta, Jacob H. Dye
having the honor of holding the offlee the longest. At the expiration
of his present term, he will have been marshal for twenty-three years,
from 1878 till 1895 and from 1897 till 1903.

Surveyor and Civil Engineer.
Section 5 of the act incorporating the to\vn of Iilarietta,
passed Jauuary 8, 1825, recites that the town council shall
annually appoint a town surveyor, also naming other officers
appointed by the same authority. In accordance therewith a
surveyor was appointed the next year, 1826, in the person of
David Skinner, the first town surveyor. For a further ac-
1. Resigned.

Municipal History. 137

count of the manner of choosing and term of office of sur
veyor, reference is made to the provisions of the Municipal
Code Law referred to under the other city officers.
The compensation of the civil engineer as fixed by an
ordinance passed on March 1, 1887, is $3.50 per day for
actual service and a proportionate rate for parts of day's
service rendered.
The following is a list of the surveyors and civil engi
neers of Marietta from 1826 to the present time :
1826-8 David C. Skinner, surveyor.
1828-0 Douglas Putnam "
1830-2 William Slocomb
1832-6 Douglas Putnam "
1836-71837-50 William R. Putnam "
1850-2 Israel W. Andrews "
1852-3 Rufus E. Harte
18.58-54 Joseph B. Ward,
18.54-55 A. Devine, civil engineer.
1855-56 Alexander Haskin, civil engineer.
1856-58 Edward Walker, civil engineer.
1858-62 Alexander Haskin, civil engineer.
1862-66 Rufus E. Harte, civil engineer.
1866-69 John McGee, civil engineer.
1869-70 Rufus E. Harte, civil engineer.
1870-71 John Mcftee, civil engineer.
1871-75 T. F. Davis, civil engineer.
1875-86 John A. Plumer, civil engineer.
1886-92 J. P. Hulbert, civil engineer.
1892-96 E. Frank Gates, civil engineer.
1896-98 W. P. Mason, civil engineer.
1898-00 E. Frank Gates, civil engineer.
1900-02 W. P. Mason, civil engineer.
1902- E. Frank Gates, civil engineer.
As surveyors and civil engineers there have been in. all 17 in Mari
etta. John A. Plumer has acted in such capacity the longest, having
served for eleven years, from 1875 till 1886.

Street Commissioner.
Under an act ,to amend the act incorporating the town of
Marietta passed May 15, 1837, said amendment being passed
on January 28, 1848, provision is made whereby "The town

138 History of Marietta.
council of said town shall annually appoint one or more
superintendents of streets and highways." In accordance
with this act the council appointed a street commissioner
for the town of Marietta and prescribed specifically in ac
cordance thereto his duties.
The office is now elective and the compensation is $900 per
annum in accordance with an ordinance passed on March 26,
1901. The following is a list of the street commissioners of Mari
etta since the creation of the office :
1849-51 Israel W. Andrews, street commissioner.
1851-53 John O. Cram, street commissioner.
1853-54 Joseph B. Ward, street commissioner.
18.54-55 John Preston, street commissioner.
1855-56 Joseph Deeble, street commissioner.
1856-58 Bernard Maloy, street commissioner.
1858-.59 E. W. T. Clark, street commissioner.
1859-83 John M. Hook, street commissioner.
1888-89 John M. Hook, city commissioner.
1889-91 George Gephart, city commissioner.
1891- Charles J. Best, city commissioner.
Marietta has had ten different street and city commissioners-
John M. Hook has served as such for the greatest number of years, from
1859 to 1889.
Mr. Best, the present commissioner, has always live'd inMaretta, and
for 16 years he owned and operated the Marietta wharfboat. He is a
faithful official and one who takes much pride in seeing the streets of
Marietta beautiful, clean and healthful.

City Solicitor.
The Municipal Code Law of 1852 created cities of the first
and second class with the office of city solicitor. Marietta
becoming a city of the second class on October 29, 1853,
elected its first solicitor the following year. The term of
office is two years. The principal duties of the city solicitor
are "to advise the council, the committees of the city
council and the officers of the city upon all legal questions
that may be referred to him affi'ecting the interests of the
city ; to attend to all suits that may be hereafter commenced

Muyiicipal Ristory. 139

in any of the courts of this county, in which the city is inter
ested, and to perforin such other professional services as
may from time to time be required of him by the city
council." The salary of the city solicitor of Marietta is now fixed at
$500 per year by an ordinance passed on March 20, 1895.
The following is a list of the city' solicitors of Marietta
from 1854 to the present time :
1854-60 Melvin Clark, solicitor. 1882-86 Ohas. Richardson solicitor.
1860-62 Franklin Buell " 1886-88 W. G. Way "
1862-66 William B. Loomis " 1888-90 Charles W. Richards "
1866-70 H. L. Sibley " 1890-94 A. D. FoUett
1870-74 R. L. Nye " 1894-96 J. C. Brenan
1874-76 S. J. Hathaway " 1896-02 Charles W. Richards "
1876-82 W.'.G. Way " 1902 F. J. Cutter, "
Few different persons have served as solicitors of Marietta. Charles
W. Richards served the longest, having served from 1888 till 1890 and
from 1896 to 1902, in all eight years.
The present city solicitor, F. J. Cutter, v^as elected in the
spring of 1902. Mr. Cutter was a member of the graduating
class of 1868 of Marietta College, and has been a member of
the Washington county bar since 1875. From 1882 till 1888 he
was Probate Judge of the county, and in 1889 was elected to
the Sixty-Ninth General Assembly of Ohio. His long ex
perience as an attorney and success in political offices makes
him well qualified for the position to which he has been
elected. He has always been an enterprising and public
spirited man, and it is safe to say that the legal matters of
the city will be well attended to by him.

Council.
The original act of December 2, 1800, incorporating the
town of Marietta, provided that at the regular "town meet
ing" there should be elected "three or five able and discreet
persons of good moral character, to be styled the council."
The first men elected in accordance with this provision were
Rufus Putnam, Griffin Greene and Joseph Gilman. The
charter of 1825 divided the town into three wards, and pro-

140 History of Mcmetta.
vided that there be elected from each ward three council-
men on the first of March of each year. Accordingly, Mari
etta had nine councilmen until 1837 when the West-Side
withdrew as a separate corporation, leaving Marietta with
only two wards ancl six councilmen. In 1854 the city was
divided into three wards, ancl each ward was to have two
councilmen. In 1884 the city was divided into four wards,
each ward still to have two councilmen. In 1890 Harmar
was re-united with the city of Marietta and the city then
divided into six wards, so that since then Marietta has
twelve councilmen, two from each ward.
The members of the present council are as follows :
First Ward— H. H. Darrah, T. W. Matchett,
Second Ward— B. F. Wood, W. S. Alexander,
Third Ward— H. N. Curtis, C. A. Ward,
Fourth Ward^Adam Lorenz, Thomas Pipes,
Fifth Ward— C. S. Benedict, Frank Henry,
Sixth Ward— S. A. Coffman, H. I. Jordan.
The president of the city council is Dr. H. N. Curtis who
was elected as councilman in 1899, and as such president in
1901.

Fire Department.
The first fire in ]\larietta of which we have any knowledge
was that which consumed "Bowen's Row" on the north side
of Greene street in 1804 or 1805. It was in a very short
time after this that citizens organized what was called a
"fire brigade," and every householder kept a leather bucket,
and when a fire broke out hastened to it with bucket in
hand. Lines of men were then formed between the burn
ing building and the nearest available water supply, and the
buckets passed from one man to another. About 1832 the
little hand engine was brought to Marietta, and was often
employed to advantage during the year that elapsed before
a larger one was procured.
In May, 1858, occurred one of the most disastrous fires in
the history of Marietta. It originated in a barn back of the
Bank of Marietta, and, spreading rapidly, destroyed the

Municipal History.

141

large buildings in front, and made its way up Greene street
nearly to Second. Soon after this disaster the Defiance
Fire Company was organized and a large hand-engine pro
cured. The engine was known as the Defiance hand engine
and remained in xjo'ssession of the flre department till 1899
when it was sold.
In 1871 the city issued bonds to the amount of $12,000
and immediately bo-u2:ht a steam fire engine at an exx^ense
of $7,000. This fund which had been provided by the city
council was found to be inadequate for the purpose of x)rop-

W^TW^^^W

erly protecting the city from fire, and further provision was
made from time to time till the city had spent ux:)wards of
$16,000 for fire apxjaratus. The steamer wliich had been
purchased was taken charge of by the Riverside Fire Com
pany, organized by the council and regulated by an ordi
nance passed by that body.
Till December 1, 1894, a volunteer force manned the de
partment, when a x^aid crew was x^ut in and the record made
since this movement has been such as to xirove the wisdom
of the step. Six men are constantly on duty in the day

142 History of Marietta.

time and eight at night, while the chief and his assistant are
expected to be present at all fires, the chief managing also
the business of the department. The fire department
quarters are in the city hall, and in addition to the quarters
two hose houses are maintained. Hose wagon Number 1 is
kept at the city hall, and Number 2 on the West Side.
About 4,000 feet of hose are available, and Number 1 has a
large extension ladder, and fwo scaling ladders are carried
by Number 2, while each have Babcock extinguishers, trained
horses, the Gamewell fire alarm system and other modern
devices. The officers of the Fire Department are appointed by the
city mayor, whose appointments must be ax:)proved by the
city council. The following are the present officers of the
Department :
The chief of the Fire Department is Daniel Strauss ; assist
ant, George Bell ; driver for No. 1, .Joseph O'Neal, for No.
2, Frank Spies; second pipeman for No. 1, Edward Spies, for
No. 2, Bert Loury; night man for No 1, Frank Preston, for
No. 2 Joseph Harris; pipeman, Wm. H. Ackerman.
The fire alarm stations for the city are as follows :
1'2-Third below Greene 34-Scammel and Front
13-Fifth and Hart 35-Sixth and Wooster
14-Boiler Works 41-Front and Sacra Via
15-Becker's Mill 42-Lobdell's Factory
21-Front and Butler 43-Fourtli and Montgomery
23-Bellevue Corner 45-Sixth and Warren
24-Putnain and Front 46-Putnain Place
25-Fourth near Butler 51-Gilman and ]\larket
26-Chair Factory 52-Clinton and Harmar
31-Second and Wooster 53-Knox's Boat Yard
32-Fourth and Washington 61-Wood and Fort
62-Putnani and Franklin

The City Hall.
For many years before any definite action was taken for a
city building, .there was a feeling of need for such a
structure. In 1871 the city council decided to erect a sub-

Municipal History.

143

stantial brick building of sufficient size to accommodate the
city officers and fire department, and afford a place of meet
ing for their body. Bids for such a building were received
and to the lowest bidder, W. W. McCoy, was awarded the
contract upon September 25, 1871, and immediately prepa
rations were made for the construction of a city hall.
The first intention of the council was to build upon the
"commons," now commotdy called the Park, at the corner of
Front and Putnam streets, but objections were made to this

^^f^

City Hall.
location. An appeal was made to the court resulting in an
injunction restraining the council from building on this
site, ancl consequently another location was sought,
and thereupon the present site of the city hall was pur
chased from M. P. Wells. In a short time, work was begun
upon the ccmstruction of the building, and as it progressed
there was much interest manifested in the matter. As a
result there was a very general desire that the building
should be made larger than had been at first contemplated.

144 History of Marietta.
When the city council learned this sentiment they called
for a special election for the purpose of finding out the will
of the people. An election was consequently held, and the
vote was nearly unanimous for the building of a city, hall
large enough to answer all xxjssible requirements and be an
ornament to the city. Thereupon, the plans and specifica
tions were changed and a new contract made with Mr.
McCoy. The plans for the building were reported and
adopted on October 3, 1871. Immediately was the work be
gun, and the building was finished and ready for occuxiancy
by February 1, 1873. The cost of the building was about
$70,000. On February 4, 1873, the building was formally opened
with a representation, l:iy Marietta amateurs, of Bulwer's
"The Lady of Lyons." A congratulatory address ujaon the
completion of the building was delivered b}- General Rufus
R. Putnam before the curtain v/as raised. On the 6th ancl
7th of the month, two other entertainments were given and
the proceeds of the three evenings were invested in scenery,
•which was x^resented to the city ancl now ornaments the
stage of the hall. In 1894 the building Avas remodeled at a
cost of $17,000 which now makes it a commodious and com-
X)lete opera house, with a seating caiiacity of about 1,500, ancl
which brings a steady revenue to the municixJality.

Water Works.
Previous to the year 1891, property owners of Marietta
were dex^endent ux)on the contents of the cisterns and the
ri\-ers for extinguishing fires by water. As the city was
then progressing rapidly in many ways, such a system was
not in keeping with the other municixial enjoyments that it
had. Consequently the subject of fire protection and water
service was agitated extensively until relief was furnished.
Many schemes were presented, some of which, plausible at
first to many, would have proven a misfortune.
It was the city council which placeil on foot the plan that
furnished the present inea.ns of distributing water through-

Munlclfxil History. 145

out the city's domain. On April 10, 1889, the General
Assembly of the State of Ohio passed an act authorizing
and empowering the city council of the city of Marietta,
Ohio, to construct and complete a system of water works for
said city and to issue bonds of said city to provide for the
payment therefor. For this purpose there were issued bonds
to the amount of $90,000, dated October 1, 1889 and bearing
interest at 4^ per cent per annum.
On December 26, 1889, the city council passed an ordi
nance establishing, a Board of Trustees to be known as the
Trustees of the Water Works of the City of Marietta, Ohio,
and further x^rovided that they should be elected on the
following April 4tli. During 1890 it was found that the
proceeds of the sale of the bonds first issued were insufficient
to complete the construction of the water system and on
July 23, 1890, the council passed an ordinance providing for
the issue of bonds of the city for the sum of $10,000, bearing
date September 1, 1891.
Early in 1891, a water works board was appointed, which
immediately began to provide a ineans for suxiplying water
and making provisions against fire. The result was that a
complete system was devised and put into operation on Sep
tember 1, 1891, which consisted of a pumping station, set
tling tanks and twelve miles of pipe. The pumping sta
tion is located on the bank of the Ohio at the foot of
Seventh street, and the water is forced .from the channel of
the stream through a 12-inch main to two tanks of 750,000
gallons capacity each, or a combined storage of 1,500,000
gallons of water. These tanks are located on an elevation
in one of the suburbs of the city, and are in readiness to
supply any demand upon them.
In 1892 it was deemed advisable to extend the system of
water works in the city. In. accordance >vith an act passed
by the General Assembly of the .State during the year, the
city council ijassed an ordinance on May 3d,
"Providing for the issue and sale of ^ Negotiable Coupon
Bonds of the. City of. Marietta, Onio, to the aggregate
amount of $10,000 for the purpose of extending, enlarging

fci-

146 History of Marietta.
ancl completing the system of water works of said city."
In 1894, was substituted the gravity plan in the place of
the double system. When the latter was in use the surplus
water was carried to the tanks after the mains were full.
By the gravity, or new plan, the settling tanks are always
full to the brim as the water is forced directly into these
receptacles and consumers are furnished from an eight-inch
main that runs parallel with the other. The pressure is
uniform, and ranges from 75 to 100 jjounds to the square
inch, varying with the elevation and distance to the point of
service. The city now has about 30 miles of pipes and
its water works system is second to none in any
city of its size in the country. For the purpose
of fire protection 220 hydrants are distributed at regu
lar intervals throughout the city. The two pumps, when
both are in operation, are capable of supplying 4,500,000
gallons of water daily.
The water works board was originally composed of T. F.
Davis, President, John Miller, R. L. Curtis and J. B. West,
superintendent and secretary. Several changes have been
made in this board which now consists of J. H. McConnell,
William H. Ebinger and William Harrington. The super
intendent is J. S. H. Torner, and the secretary, Charles F.
Hoist. A new member of the board is elected each year,
and once a week the board meets in regular session to ex
amine the needs of the system. It now requires about
$8,000 to meet the annual expense of the v/ater works de
partment, and the expansion of the city has caused new
mains to be put in and which are paid for out of the receipts
of that department. The cost of these additions are about
$10,000 per year. The water rents collected during the
year 1901 were about $25,000. Thus with a good extensive
sj-stem of water works has Marietta been provided and one
of which she feels proud. As a source of revenue it has
proven profitable and nets the city several thousand dollars
annually and in connection with the admirable fire depart
ment affords ample protection against many losses by flre.

Municipal History. 147

Post Office.
It is deemed proper to x^resent in connection with this
chapter an account of the Post Office of Marietta, as the
history of this public and governmental institution seems to
be connected more closely with the municipal matter of the
city than any other. Its history dates back to early Mari
etta and wdth one exception it is its oldest institution, and
with it are many items of past recollection.
The earliest means of communication aff'orded the settlers
of Marietta were messengers and exxiresses to the east. The
flrst mail rout? which extended across the AUeghenys was
in 1786, but this ran only to Pittsburg. In 1794 there was a
route established from Pittsburg to Limetone (now Mays-
ville,) Kentucky, and to Fort Washington (now Cincinnati)
by the way of Washington, Pennsylvania, and Wheeling.
It was after the establishment of this route and in con
sequence of it that the first post office was established at
Marietta. In May, 1794, the Postmaster General, Timothy
Pickering, wrote to General Putnam, and in his letter stated :
"Marietta will be a station for the boats to stop at as they
pass, and doubtless it will be convenient to have a post office
there. Herewith I send a packet to you to be put into the
hands of the person you judge most suitable for post
master." In accordance General Putnam selected as the first post
master of Marietta Return J. Meigs, Jr., who twelve years
later became Postmaster General of the United States for
nine years. It was thus that in 1794, a post office was
organized, and, with the exception of the Masonic lodge, is
the oldest institution in Marietta.
The people of Marietta at that time were dex^endent upon
the route already described for their mail. The mail was
carried to Pittsburg, thence to Wheeling by land and from
thence to Cincinnati by the river. This gave the x^eople of
Marietta a mail every two or three weeks from their friends
in New England, as it required about six days to go from
Wheeling to Cincinnati and from twelve to fourteen days to
return.

148 History of Marietta.
In 1794 was established the first mail route in the present
limits of Ohio. It extended from Marietta to Zanesville.
The post left Marietta every Thursday at 1 o'clock P. M. and
and was scheduled to arrive at Zanesville the following
Monday at 8 P. M. Returning the mail was to leave
Zanesville at 6 A. M. every Tuesday and arrive at Marietta
at 6 P. M. on Wednesday. This aff'orded one mail each way
once a week. The first contractor was Daniel Converse.
This route was discontinued in 1804, but was the only one in
the State in 1800. In 1802 was established a route from
Marietta to Chillicothe.
The following has been the succession of postmasters in
Marietta from 1794 to the present : Jr.

1794

May

1795 October

Return J. Meigs, .;

1795

October

1801

Josiah Munro

1801

1802

David Putnam

1802

1804

Griffin Greene

1804

1806

Philip Greene

1806

1815
Griffin Greene, Jr.
1815
1818
Samuel Ploit
1818
1825 .January
Henry P. Wilcox
1825
.January
1825 August
David Morris
1825
August
1829
Daniel H. Buell
1829
1841
A. V. D. Joliiie
1841
18.50
A. L. Guitteau
1 S-'iO
1853
F. A. Wheeler
18.53
1857
N^athaniel Bishop
1857
1861
A. "\y. McCormack
1861
1870
Sala Bosworth
1870
1878
W. B. Mason
1878
1886
S. L. Grosvener
1886
1890
E. S. Xye
1890
1894
E. R. Alderman
1894
1898
Henry Roeser
1898
M. M. Rose
civil History. 149

CHAPTER XI.
Civil History.
It is deemed proper to add to the work a short sketch of
the civil affairs of Washington county, embracing in this
chapter only that part of such history as is most closely con
nected with the citj' of Marietta.
In a preceding chapter is given an account of the forma
tion of Washington county as the first in the Northwest. ^
The size of Washington county as proclaimed in 1788, re
mained as such till 1797. On July 27th of that year, was
formed Jeff'erson county, which lessened the size of Wash
ington. Ill 1798 Ross county was created; in ISOO, Trum
bull ; in 1801, Belmont; in 1803, Gallia; in 1804, IMuskin
gum; in 1805, Athens: in 1815, Monroe: in 1819, Morgan and
Meigs; in 1851, Noble ; all of which, ^\\th other counties,
were originally embraced in or a part of "Washington county
ancl by the creation of which has Washington been reduced
to its present size.

CoiTRT Houses.
The first court of Washington county was held at
the residence of Eben Battelle and then in the
northwest block-house of Campus Martius. The first
movement made toward the erection of a court
house was in 1792, but as far as records are acces
sible nothing can be found that shows any appropriation for
the purpose till the year 1798. The building was erected the
following year under the superintendence of Dudley Wood-
bridge and David Greene, the latter being the architect.
The following contracts were made for the construction of it :
with Joshua Wells to frame and raise the building; with
Joshua Shipman to weather-board and shingle it; with
1. See page 65.

150

History of Marietta.

James Lawton to do the mason work and with Gilbert De-
vol, Jr., to furnish the iron.
The building was forty-five feet in length, thirty-nine feet
in breadth and t-^vo stories high. The walls were three feet
thick and made of double tiers of yellow poplar logs. The
front room in the upper story was the court room. It was
forty feet by thirty and lighted with seven windows. The
two lower rooms were occupied by the jailer and his family.
The jail was in the rear part of the building, which was very

First Court House.
strongly built and from which, it is stated, no prisoner ever
escaped. The jury room was in the rear of the second story
over the jail. A cupolo surmounted the roof in which was
hung the same bell that was hung in the succeeding court
house and which has bee'i in use till the occupancy of the
Xjresent new court house. For many years this bell
was rung at nine o'clock in the morning and evening and at
noon, and was tolled upon the death of any inhabitant of
the city. It bears the inscription, "1802 — Barazilia David-

Civil History. 151

son, Norwich, Conneticut," — the name being that of the
man who cast it.
In speaking of the courtroom of this first court house, Dr.
Hildreth says: "Here Paul Fearing, R. J. Meigs, and Jacob
Burnet, the earliest attorneys northwest of the river Ohio,
displayed their youthful powers and unfolded talents that
few at this day can excel. Here Charles Hammond and
Philemon Beecher for many years attended as barristers,
specially the latter. Here also Thomas Ewing, esq., first
essayed his mighty powers and began that bright career of
popular fame which elevated him to some of the first stations
of the government. A host of others have also here com
menced their careers in the labyrinths of law.".'
The building was located on the corner where the old jail
now stands. It is interesting to note that while the cdd
court house stood on this corner, the opposite corner, where
the court house now stands, was used as a place of punish
ment for criminals. The pillory, stocks and whipping posts
stood there, and large, curious crowds of people would stand
around them while in use.
Second Court House.
Early in 1819 the need of a new building became apparent
and after much discussion a committee was appointed at a
citizens' meeting to report upon the matter. The committee
consisted of Return J. Meigs, Levi Barber and D. IT. Buell.
On Anril 13th of the same year, they reported in favor of
erecting a new court house upon the site where the present
one is located. This report was endorsed by the commis
sioners on the following day, but it was not until 1821 that
they advertised for a plan. Joseph Holden was employed to
collect the materials. It was decided that the building
should be 48 feet each way, two stories high, containing four
principal offices sixteen feet square.
The first hindrance in the way of carrying out these plans was
the manifest opposition to the proposed location. Many pe
titions and appeals were sent to the commissioners, each
asking for a certain location. Some wished it on Washing-
1. American Pioneers, Vol, 1.

152

History of Marietta.

ton street, some on the old Thierry lot, some on Fifth street
south of the cemetery and some on the corner of Putnam
and Second streets. In the spring of 1822, it was decided to
locate it on Fifth street, but a few weeks later at a citizens'^
meeting, it was decided to build it on the Thierry lot. In
accordance with this decision did the commissioners change
their plan as to location, but no sooner had they made their
arrangements than the place was again changed. This time

Second Court House.
it was decided to build it on the corner of Putnam and Sec
ond streets, and no sooner was it decided than work began
in order that no further change might be made in the loca
tion of the building. The lot .upon \\'hich it was to be con
structed, was donated by Colonel Ebenezer Sproat.
It has been historically stated that the building ^^-as locat
ed a little distance back from Putnam street, through the
influence of Governoi Meigs, that the view of Dr. Hildreth

Civil History. 153

from his house might not be obscured.' But the original
petition to the commissioners, which is preserved in the of
fice of the auditor of Washington county, shows that the
change of 20 feet in the site of the building was made on a
petition of Dudley Woodbridge and others. The petition
was signed by 19 persons, but the name of R. J. Meigs is not
among them. The petition reads as follows :
"To the Commissioners of Washington County :
"Gentlemen :
"The undersigned, inhabitants of the town of Marietta, feeling an in
terest in the location of the new court house, and desirous of having it
placed in a.situation where it will be most ornamental to the town, and
equally convenient for the inhabitants of the country, beg leave to
express it as their opinion, their wish, that the building should be
placed about 20 feet to the north of its present location, leaving a yard
12 feet wide on the west and east sides of the building, and 32 feet wide
on the north and south sides. "Marietta, 4th Dec, 1821.
"D. Woodbridge, Jr., L. Edgerton, J. Willard, S. P. Hildreth, N.
Holden, John Mills, Moses McFarland, Justus Morse, Perce Morse,
Daniel H. Buell, John Merrill, I. I. Ilane, Oliver Dodge, Benj. P. Put
nam, Joseph Barker, Wm. Slocomb, Samuel P. Robbins, x, Silas Cook."
The place being selected, work progressed on the building
and was finished in 1823. No changes were made in this
court house till 1854, when the addition which appeared on
the north side Avas erected. In 1879 the main building was
improved by adding a front of 24 feet by 48 feet which was
needed to make the necessary room at that time. This old
court house, with its subsequent improvements, served for
77 years, and in August, 1900, it was torn down to give place
to the new one which has just been completed.
the new court house.
The tearing down of the old court house, which was done in
Aug., 1900, was for the purpose of erecting a large, handsome
court hcmse that would be in keeping with and answer the
purpose of the city in its new and progressive age. Mari
etta had grown from a pioneer hamlet to an active city, and
nothing could so fitly symbolize the progress of the city as
1. William's History of Washington C5ounty, page 110.

154

History of Marietta.

a new structure standing for the law and government of
the community.
Realizing the failure of the old court house to meet such
demands as v/as required of it, the question of building a new

New Court House.
court house for this county had been an interesting topic to
the tax-payers for several years previous to the buildinc of it.

civil History. 155

On September 15, 1898, the following resolution was adopt
ed by the Board of Trade of the city :
"Resolved, That the Board of Trade of the city of Marietta, here
by request the Commissioners of Washington county to submit to the
voters of said county at the election to be held in November, 1898, the
question of issuing the bonds of said county to the amount of $125,000,
for the purpose of constructing a court house and jail for said county."
On September 28, 1898, a resolution was passed by the
county commissioners as follows:
"n7(/'rf«.s-, In the opinion of the Boar<], the court house and jail of
this county are unsuitable buildings and wholly inadequate for their
purpose, etc,, therefore, be it
"Resolved, That there be submitted to the voters of this county, at
the general election to be held on the eighth day of November, 1898,
the question -as to the policy of building a new court house and jail, and
for that purpose, of borrowing the sum of $125,000 upon negotiable
bonds." Upon November 10th the commissioners met and received
the count of the votes. The question was carried by a vote
of 3,888 to 3,838.
After the vote was taken, the next few months were spent
by the commissioners in deciding the location of the new
buildino-. Several sites were proposed, as follows : Camp
Tupper, Campus Martius, northwest corner of Fourth and
Putnam streets, southeast corner of Fifth ancl Putnam
streets, the "commons" near Front and Putnam, the present
site of the jail and the site of the old court house. On May
19, 1899, was the day when the commissioners listened to
arguments in favor of and against the various sites proposed.
A petition was presented favoring the "commons." On
September 15th the commissioners met again for the pur
pose of hearing arguments for and against the site of the old
building, as they had about decided in the meantime to
build on this site. No petition of remonstrance was present
ed, and it was therefore decided tO build a new court house
and jail upon that site.
On December 15th the choice of plans was made in favor
of S. Hannaford & Sons of Cincinnati, and they were there
fore awarded the contract as architects. Oh August 27th Of

156 History of Marietta.
the next year, the contract for the erection of the building
was formally let to W. H. Elli.s & Co. at their contract price
of .15147,030.62.
On August 29th the quarters of the old court house
were abandoned, ancl the records ancl office furniture remov
ed to the St. Clair building.
The old building was immediately torn down and soon was
active work' commenced on the new one. Work progressed
rapidly, and on April 9, 1901, was laid the corner stone
of Washington county's new court house, the ceremonies
of which were conduc^ted by the American Union Lodge No.
1, Free and Accepted Masons, the oldest institution in Mari
etta. This aff'air was one of much interest and im-
Xiressiveness to the citizens of Marietta. Residences
were decorated, business houses were closed ancl
everything was in order with the imx^ortance of
the event. Masons from all the surrounding towns
and cities were in attendance, and thousands were those
whose voices acclaimed the laying of the corner stone of this
new "temxjle of justice." The two main addresses were de
livered b}' Hon. Jacob H. Bromwell, who delivered the Ora
tion of the Day, and Hiram L. Sibley, Judge of the Fourth
Circuit Court of Ohio, rex:)resenting the bar ancl bench of
Washington county.
Work has continued on this building until at the present
time, November 1, 1902, it is ready to be occupied. It stands as
a beautiful building and as one which is an ornament to the
city. It fully meets the demands of the county and of it, it
can be truly said that few cities of the size of Marietta can
boast of a larger, better, more beautiful or more grandly
furnished court house.
The new building is 141 feet in length, 114 feet in width
and 68 feet in height. It fronts on Putnam street and its
position is such as gives one an admirable view of it. It is
made of white stone, the lower half of whicih is in the rough,
the upper half finished. In front of the building are four

Civil History. 157

mounted lights, adding much to the view of the front at night.
The rooms for the county offices are arranged with all the
modern conveniences, and the court room is one that the city
and county feel x^rpud of .
The county jail .occupies a part of the fourth story of this
new .building. The old jail no longer, met the needs of the
county, and it was deemed advisable to build .the court
house and jail as one building. This newx^lacefor prisoners
is far in excess of the old one, and in every way corresponds
with the new modern structure. It has been in use since
June 1, 19.02, the time when the old jail was vacated.
The cost of this new court house and jail, fully equipped,
will be about $200,000.00.

County Jail .
There has never been but one county jail built in Wash
ington county, which was independent of the court house.
In 1848 was built a jail on Putnam street, just opposite
wdiere the court house now stands, and upon the site of the
first court house and jail which have been described. The
lot upon which this building was erected was given to the
county by Dudley Woodbridge.
Since its erection in 1848, it has been continuously used as
a county jail till June 1, 1902, at which time was
completed the part of the new court house intended for
that purpose. The old building is still standing but will
soon be torn down, and plans are being considered for the
erection of a modern ten-story "sky scraper" on the lot.

Children's Home.
The Children's Home of Washington county is an institu
tion of much interest because it was the first of its kind in the
State. The founder of this Children's Home and the initiator
of this branch of charity in the State was Miss C. A. Fay,
later Mrs. Ewing. The account of the origin of this institu
tion is given in William's History of Washington County,
from which the following is taken :
"Various scenes of distress led Miss Fay to. concern herself

158

History of Marietta.

for the welfare of children, and in 1858, upon the first of
April, her plans had been so far realized upon Moss run, in
Lawrence township, about twenty miles from Marietta,
where, with her savings as a school teacher, she had bought
twelve acres of land and built a small house. Her plan was
to care for orphan children, with some assistance from the
county (her allowance for each child per week never exceed
ing one dollar and twentj^ cents,) and from individuals lib
erally disposed. She took nine children from the infirmary

Children's Home.
to besin with, and a few years later had at one tune more
than thirty, and in the ten years other service in this char-
it\' which she had conceived, she had one Inindred and one
under her charge, for most of whom she secured homes.
Miss Fay's labors were of the heroic kind, were arduous,
perplexing and involving the sacrifice of almost every en
joyment of life, save that of doing good. She was employed
almost constantly, but found time while attending to her
family of little ones, at the humble home she had provided

civil History. 159

for them, to exert an influence upon the public mind in favor
of legislation for having Children's Homes established and
and supported by taxation. Finally a bill introduced in the
State Legislature by Hon. W. F. Curtis, of this county, and
given the earnest support of Hon. S. S. Knowles, Senator
from this district, was passed, authorizing the establish
ment, support ancl regulation of Children's Homes in the
several counties of the State. This act was passed in March,
1866, and as amended, April 7, 1867. Very shortly after the
former date a purchase was made of the farm of one hun
dred acres, one mile above Marietta, on the east bank of the
Muskingum, on which the fine buildings of the Home now
stand. The price paid was eighteen thousand dollars. The
property is now valued at upwards of thirty thousand dollars,
the increase being largely in the value of the buildings erect
ed. March 1, 1867, Mrs. A. G. Brown having been appoint
ed matron of the Home, entered upon the discharge of the
duties of the office by assisting in x'reparing and arranging
the several apartments of the institution for the reception
and care of the children as were ready to be admitted; and
on the first of April, 1867, the children from Mrs. Ewing's
were brought in, and from this date that home has been in
full oper-ition.i "
This home is an honor to the State and one in which the
peoxffe of Marietta, take pride. The buildings and grcmnds
are all of modern convenience, ancl everything is arranged
so as to make the entire premises as homelike as- possible.
The real objects of the home are constantly kept in view by
the managers, that the children may beciome useful citizens.
Since its organization this home has received and cared for
over 1,300 children, and about 1,250 of whom have been
placed in good homes.
The following business men of Marietta, constitute the
board of trustees : S. J. Hathaway, W. A. Sniffen, L. W.
Ellenwood and W F. Robertson; the superintendent and
matron are J. L. Jordan and wife.
1. William's History ot Wasliington Oounty, page 110; published in 1881.

160 History of Marietta.

Civil Roster.
In giving the civil roster of the county it is intended to
include only such offices as are called "county, offices." For
a list of the officers who have served as members of Congress,
State Senators, Judges of the General Court, Judges of the
Common Pleas Court, Judges of the Court of Quarter Ses
sions of the Peace, Judges of the Circuit Court and Associate
Judges of the Court of Common Pleas, in the district which
includes Washington county, reference is made to William's
History of Washington County.

Representative .
This office was provided for in the constitution of the
State, which became effective when Ohio was admitted into
the Union. But x^revious to this time the (bounty had rep
resentatives in the territorial legislature. Paul Fearing and
R. J. Meigs were representatives from this count}- from 1799
to 1801, and E. Cutler and Wm. R. Putnam from 1801 to
1803. The following is a list of those who have served as repre
sentative of the county in the General Assembly of the State :
1803-5 William Jackson 1805-7 Levi Barber
1807-9 Joseph Palmer 1809-10 William Woodbridge
1810-11 William R. Putnam 1811-13 S. P. Hildreth
1813-15 Sardin Stone 1815-16 John Sharp
1816-17 Henry Jolly 1817-18 Sardin Stone
1818-19 Nathaniel Hamilton 1819-20 Joseph Barker
1820-21 Ephraim Cutler 1821-23 Timothy Buell
1823-24 Ephraim Cutler 1824-25 William Skinner
1825-26 John Cotton 1826-28 AVilliam R. Putnam
1828-30 Arius Nye 1830-32 Joseph Barker, Jr
1832-34 James M. Booth ¦ 1834-35 Silas Oook
1835-36 Joseph Barker, Jr 1836-38 Isaac Humphrey
1838-40 Walter Curtis 1840-41 Wm. A. Whittlesey
1841-42 Arius Nye 1842-43 Truxton Lyon
1843-44 George Woodbridge 1844-45 William Glines
1845-48 Wm. P. Cutler, (Speaker -.„,a .„ r, -.xr -r. ,
jj, >4(j) ^ 1848-49 George W. Barker
1849-51 Seth Woodford 1851-53 Ebenezer Battelle, Jr
1853-.55 Levi Bartlett 1855-59 Thomas Ross

civil History. 161

1857-59 Samuel Hut(thison and 1859-61 A. S. Bailey and O. Lewis
.James Lawton Clark
1861-63 John Haddon lSli3-65 O. Lewis Clark
loflc or- TH-, 1, r. 1867-69 A. L. Curtis, A. Ij. Has-
1865-6/ Mark Green ^i,, ^,^^ j^^,,;^^ -g^ ^^^^^

1871-73 John A. Brown

1869-71 Samuel M. Richardson
- and Perez Buell
1873-76 William G. Way 1875-77 John Varley
1877-79 Henry Bohl 1^79-81 Henry Bohl and Gilbert
1881-83 Thomas W.Moore 1883-85 Henry Bohl
1885-87 John Strecker 1887-90 Henry Roeser and P. J.
1891-95 G. A. Wood 1895-97 W. B. McGill
1S97-99 W. H. Leeper 1899 C. C. Middleswart
The present representative, Mr. Middleswart, was born in
Lawrence townshixj, of this county, in 1870. His collegiate
education was obtained in Marietta College, graduating with
the class of 1894. Afterwards he began the study of law ancl
graduated from the law department of the Ohio State Uni
versity in 1898. He was elected representative of the coun
ty the next year and is now serving his second term, having
the honor of being a member of the extra session of the Gen
eral Assem!)ly of 1902.

Probate Judge.
The office of Probate Judge existed under the territorial
form of government, and the office was held by governmental
appointment. The officers were axjpointed by the Governor.
The first entry in the Probate Records, No. 1, of Washing
ton county, is .as follows:
"December 22d, 1789.
"Granted letters of administration on the estate of Sam
uel Holden Parsons, Esquire, late of Marietta, deceased, who
gave a bond for the faithful discharge of his trust in the sum
of Three hundred Eagles.
"Appraisers Dudley Woodbridge,. Dean Tyler, and Wan
ton Gory." , . ,
Fcdlowing this is an inventory. of General Parson's estate,
kept in columns of Eagles, clollars, dimes, cents and mills.

162 History of Marietta.
From the first-page of the records now preserved in the
Probate Court's office the following fac-simile of the commis
sion of Joseph Gilman is taken : -7if~ '
ct/t^'C'd ay/^om/rrt'^'e-<rH, ^tf»«. ,jfi/^ii^/i^ ^^&fM,z. Efa^c^tjeai

//L(9,^4 ^^ ,^^.^^**«^, .^^ ^ ^^^.^

The following is taken from the first page of the Records
of Marriages in this office and is the first marriage on record :
John White ) I certify that on the Eleventh
to \
Presilla Devol ) Instant John White & Presilla Devql
both of Marietta entered into the Marriage Covenant
with each other, and the Band was solemized before me.
Ben. Tupper J. C. C. C. P.
Marietta Oct 12th 1789.
A true record. Attest Daniel Axe L. Tilas Dy. Regisr.
In 1803, when Ohio was admitted as a State, this branch
of the Court was merged with the Common Pleas Court.
The constitution provided for the appointment of such an
officer by the court for a term of seven years. The constitu
tion of 1851 made the office again distinct and provided that
the officers be elected by the people for a term of three
years.

Civil History. 163

The following is the list of Probate Judges of the county :
1788, October, 1799 December, Rufus Putnam. i
1789, Dece'ber 1796 December, Joseph Gilman.2
1797, March, 1803, March, Paul Fearing.

1803,

March,

1852,

February,

3

1852,

Febru'y

, 1852,

October,

T. W. Ewart.

1852,

October,

1855,

February,

, Davis Green.

1855,

1858,

William Devol.

1828,

1861,

C. R. Rhodes.
1861,
1864,
C. P. Buell.
1864,
1870,
L. W. Chamberlain
1870,
1876,
A. W. McOormick.
1876,
1882,
G. J. Prazyer.
1882,
1888,
F. J. Cutter.
1886,
1894,
W. H. Leeper.
1894,
1900,
D. R. Rood.
1900,
Charles H. Nixon.
The present incumbent of this office, Charles H. Nixon,
was elected in 1899 for a term of three years. Judge Nixon
is a native of Marietta and received his education in Mari
etta College. At the time of his election to the office of
Probate Judge he was a deputy in the office under D. R.
Rood. The present deputy is A. A. Schramm, of Salem
township, who was appointed in 1900.
Prosecuting Attorney.
Under the early territorial laws this officer was appointed
by the courts. Paul Fearing, the first attorney of the North
west Territory, was appointed as the first District attorney
at the first term of court. Under the State law of 1803 the
prosecutor was appointed by the Supreme Ccmrt, and under
that of 1805 the apx.)ointment was made by the Court pf
Common Pleas. In 1833 provision was made whereby this
officer was elected by the people for the term of two years,
which method still continues.
1. Resigned, December, 1789.
2. Resigned, December, 1796.
3. For the Probate Judges during these years, see the Clerks of the Common
Pleas Court, as the Probate Court -was merged into it during tills period.
164 History of. Marietta.
The following is the list of x^rosecuting attorneys of the
county :
1788, September 9, 1794, September 9, Paul Fearing.

1794,

i.f.

1798;

a

R. .J. Meigs, Jr.

1798,

ii

1808,

)

Mathew Backus.

1808,

•¦

1815,

February 6,

William Woodbridg.e.

1815,

February 6,

1821,

April 10,

Caleb Emerson.

1821,

April 10,

1829,

October 30,

.J. P. Mayberry.

1829,

October 30,

1810,

August 17,

Arius Nye.

1840,

October 26,

1845,

April 3,

David Barber.

1845,

April 3,

1847,

March 8,-

Arius Nye.

1847,

March 8,

1848,

Ai

AVm. D. Emerson.

1848,

" 18,

1850,

U

William S. Nye.

IS 50,

"

1852,

April 5.

Davis Green.

1852,

April 5,

1852,

October 4,

Rufus E. Harte.

1852,

October 4,

18.55,

January,

Samuel B. Robinson.

1^55.

January,

18.57,

"

Chas. R. Rhodes.

18.57,

1859,

"

Samuel B. Robiuscm.

1859,

"

1861,

"

Charles R. Barclay.

1861,

1861,

April,

Frank Buell.

1861,

April,

1861,

October 11,

Melville Clarke.

1861,

October 11,

1862,

.JaniKiry,

AVm. S. Nye.

1862,

January,

1868,

"

David Albaii.

1868,

"

1870,

"

AValter Brabham.

1870,

a

1872,

ii

Reuben L. Nye.

1872,

u

1874,

u

Walter Brabham.

1874,

a

1876,

''

Samuel B. Robinson.

1876,

a

1880,

"

Frank F. Oldham.

1880,

u

1882,-

February 15,

David Alban.

1882,

February 20

,1883,

January,

J. W. ilcCormick.

1883,

January

1886,

"

L. W. Ellenwood.

l.sso,

a

1892,

"

J. W. McCormick.

1892,

"

1898,

u

J. C. Preston.

1898,

1904,

"

.J. C. Brenan.

Mr. Brenan, after attending the IMarietfa College
entered the Cincinnati Law School' from which lie
graduated in 1891. After his admission to the bar he locat
ed in Marietta and entered upon the practice of law. He
was elected city solicitor in 1894, which office he held for
two years. He was elected prosecuting atttn-ney in 1897
and is now serving his second terni.

Civil History:

165

Clerk op the Coukt of Common Pleas.
This office! Was created under the laws of the territory and
the title of the clerk of the Court of Common Pleas AvaS
prothonatary. This officer was first apx^ointed by the Govern
or of the State, but under the constitution of 1803 the court
appointed its own clerk, for a term' of seven year^. In 1851
it became an elective office and the clerk Avas elected by the
people for a term of three years.
The folloAving is a list of the clerks of the Court of Com
mon Pleas of Washington county :

1788,

September 9

, 1795,

June 9,

Return J. Meigs.

1795,

.June 9,

1803,

July,

Benjamin I. Gilman.

180.3,

July,

1808,

October ,31,

Edward AV. Tupper.

1808,

October 31,

1809;

, .January 1,

Giles Hemstead.

1809,

January 1,

1817,

March 1,

Jjevi Barber.

1817,

March 1,

1836,

October 31,

George Dunlevy.

1836,

October 31,

1851,

21,

Thomas W. Ewart.

1851,

'.' , 21,

,1852,

February,

William C. Taylor.

1852,

February,

1852,

July,

G. S. Gilliland.

1852,

July,

18.54,

February,

AVilliam C. Taylor.

1854,

February,

18.57,

C4

0. Lewis Clarke.

18.57,

a

1863,

t.

J. S. Sprague.

1863,

"

1866,

f(

AV. H. Johnson.

1866,

u

1872,

' '(¦( ¦ ' ' '

Jewett Palmer.

1872,

"

1878,

-

Daniel P. Torpy.

1878,

. " ,:-..

18&4,

"

¦ Christian H. Etz.

-1884,

. .

, 18S7,

it

J. M. Mitchell.

1887,

u

.1993,.

"

AV. G. Barthalow.

1893,

a

1899,

A.ugust,

L.E.. McA^ay.

1899,

Augusf.,

1901,

September 10, Orlando Trotter.

1901, September 11, Elnier E. Trotter.
Elmer E. Trotter, the present clerk -of the Court, is a son
of his predecessor, Orlando. Trotter, who died on September
10, 1901. Elmer was appointed by the county commissioners
to fill the unexpired terra, and iii the fall of 1901 Avas elected
for a term of three years, the term beginning on Augiist 1,
1902. -As- deputy clerk, Mr. A. A. Crawford, 'of Belpre town
ship^- was appointed -in ^September, 1901. ''. ' •'

166

History of Marietta.

' County Recorder.
This office Avas provided for under the early territorial laws,
but the officer was styled register till 1795, when the name
was changed to recorder. These early registers were ap
pointed by the Governor until the law of 1803. This law
provided that this officer be appointed by the associate
judges for a term of seven years. The law of 1829 enacted
that he be elected by the people for three years.
Following is the list of registers and recorders since 1788:
1788, 1790, April, Enoch Parsons.
1790, April 1807, June, Dudley Woodbridge.
1807, June 1814, " Giles Hemstead.
1814, " 1817, " George Dunlevy.
1817, " 1834, October, Daniel H. Buell.
1834, October 1837, November, James M. Booth.
1837, November 1843, October, D. P. Bosworth.
1843, October 1855, November, Stephen Newton.
1855, November 1862, January, William B. Mason.
1862, January 1864, May, Manley Warren.
1864, May 1865, January, (appointed), William Warren.
1865, January 1866, August, Geo. J. Bartmess.
1866, August 1867, January, (appointed), A. T. Ward.
1867, January 1882, " James Nixon.
1882, " 1888, " J. P. Ward.
1888, " 1894, " J. W. Steele.
1894, " 1900, " J. W. Athey.
1900, " G. W. Bonnell.
Mr. Bonnell, the present recorder, is now closing his first
term as such officer. He Avas formerly a farmer of Grand-
view township, and was elected recorder in November, 1899.
The office is one of much importance, especially in Wash
ington county, where there are many sales of real estate
and so much leasing for oil and gas. As deputy recorder,
Mr. Bonnell appointed Miss Sadie Miner.

County Auditor.
This office was created in 1820 and the first auditor was
appointed by the General Assembly. The following year it
was provided that he be elected by the people for a term of

Civil History. 167

one year. This law Avas changed in 1824, when the term of
office Avas made two years.
The folloAving is a list of auditors of Washington county
since the creation of the office :
1820-25, Royal Prentis; 1864-68, Zudok G. Bundy ;
1825-38, William Whittlesey; 1868-70, J. V. Ramsey ;
1838-40, James M. Booth ; 1870-76, J. T. Matthews ;
1840-42, J. P. Wightman ; 1876-82, B. J. McKinney ;
1842-46, James M. Booth; 1882-88, B. B. Stone;
1846-.54, Sala Bosworth; 1888-94, D. H. Merrill ;
18.54-56, Horatio Booth ; 1894-00, W. A. Patterson ;
1856-64, F. A. Wheeler; i900 — , C. C. Chamberlain.
The present incumbent of this office is now closing his
first term. For several years previous to his election as
auditor, Mr. Chamberlain served as money order clerk in
the Marietta post office. He is a man Avho takes much in
terest in the political affairs of the county and is a worthy
occupant of the office. Mr. G. E. BoA\'ers, of Liberty town
ship, who had four years experience as deputy under the
former auditor, was reappointed by Mr. Chamberlain.
Sheriff.
Under the territory the sheriff was appointed by the Gov
ernor. By the first State constitution, the office became
elective for a term of two years, since which time it has re
mained such.
The following is the list of sheriffs since 1788 :
Ebenezer Sproat
William Skinner
John Clark
William Skinner
Timothy Buell
Alexander Hill
October, Timothy Buell
" Silas Cook
" Jesse Loring
" Robert R. Green
" Jesse Loring
" Benj. M. Brown
" John Test
"¦ Geo. W. Barker

1788,

September

1802,

1802,
1803,1810,1812,1814,

1203,1810,
1812, 1814,
1816,

1816,

1820,

1820,

October,

1824,

1824,

1828,

1828,

1832,
1832,
1834,
1834,
1838,
1838,
1842,
1842,
- 1846,
168 History of Marietta.
Junia .Jennings
Jesse Hilderbrand
Marcellus .J. Morse
Mark Green
Augustus AVinsor
Jackson A. Hicks
Samuel I. C:irosvenor
George Davenport
AA'm. T. Stedman
Daniel B. Torpy
I. R. Rose
A. B. Little
AV. P. Dye
J. S. McCallister
Jesse C. Morrow.
The present sheriff of Washington county is Jesse C. Mor
row of Wesley township. IMr. MorroAV has the honor of
being the first sheriff' in charge of the new jail Avhich has been
built in connection Aviththe new court house of the county.
The deputy sheriff' is Chas. A. Owen.

1846,

0(

;^tober,

1850,

October,

1850,

"

18.53,

J'anuary

1853,

January

18.57,

18,57,

1.S61,
u
1861,
1865,
"
1865,
1869,
''
1869,
1873,
'¦
1873,
1.S77,
"
1877,
1881,
u
issl,
1SS5,
u
ISSo,
1889,
"
1889,
1893,
"
189:s,
1897,
u
1897,
1901,
"
1901,
"
County Treasurer.
This office was of territorial formation and the treas
urer was appointed by the Governor. The first treasurer,
Johnathan Stone, received for his Avork five pir cent of the re
ceipts of the office. The law of 1803 provided that the
treasurer be appointed by the associate judges, and the laAv
of 1804 enacted that the commissioners appoint such of
ficers annually. Since 1827 the people have elected this
officer and the term of office has been tAvo years. But the
constitution of 1851 jirovides that the treasurer is eligible
for such office only four years in six.
The following is the list of treasurers :
1792-01, Jonathan Stone; 1S3S-50, Robert Crawford;
1801-17, Jabez True; 1850-56, .\bncr L. Guitteau;
1817-2S, James Holden ; lS5(i-5S, Stephen Newton ;
1828-30, AVeston Thomas; ls.5,s-()0, Ebenezer Leget;
1830-32, Royal Prentis ; ]S(iO-62, AVm. B. Thomas ;
1832-36, Michael Deterly ; ]S(i2-lUi, Rufus E, Harte;
1836-38, Ebenezer Gates; 1.866-(iS, Wm. B. Mason;
civil History. 169

1868-70, Lewis Anderson ; 1884-86, Walter Thomas ;
1870-74, Ernest Lindner; 1886-90, T. J. Conner;
1874-78, William S. AVaugh; 1890-94, G. W. Stanley ;
1878-80, W. R. Goddard; 1894-98, G. J. Lund;
1880-84, John Moist ; 1898-02, H. P. Bode ;
1902, P. F. Dana.
Mr. Dana, who began the duties of treasurer of Washing
ton county last September, and is ex-oMcio city treasurer,
Avas formerly a farmer of Belpre toAvnship, wliere he is held
in much esteem. The new treasurer's office which he oc
cupies in the ncAV court house is very finely finished and can
scarcely be outclassed by any office of its kind.

Coroner.
The territorial laAvs made provisions for the appointment
by the Governor of a coroner in each county. With the
adoption of the State constitution of 1803 the office became
elective, the term of which w^as made two years. No sub-
secjuent changes have been made and these same provisions,
which were embodied in the law of 1854, still regulate the
office. The following is the list of coroners of the county since
1788 :
1788-03, Chas. Green ; 185-5-57-, Clarence T. Judd;
1803-06, Joel Brown ; 1857-59, Benj. F. Stone;
1806-12, Joseph Holden ; 1859-66, Louis Loyez ;
1812-14, Alexander Hill; 18.50-64, A. M. Oreighbaum;
1814-16, Silas Cook ; 1864-66, Lemuel Grimes ;
1816-18, Samson Cole; 1866-68, S. D. Hart;
1818-20, Silas Cook ; 1868-70, Herman Michaelis ;
1820-24, John Merrill ; 1870-72, Philip Emrich ;
1824-34, Griffln Greene; 1872-74, Marcellus Morse;
1834-36, Francis Devol ; 1874-76, T. C. Kiger ;
1836-38, Warden Willis ; 1876-80, Conrad Krigbaum ;
1838-44, Lawrence Chamberlai.. ; 1880-82, J. Pullman ;
1844-46, John T. Clogston ; 1882-86, R. B. Hart, jr.
1846-50, Lawrence Chamberlain ; 1686-90, J. J. Neuer.
18-50-52, Chauncey Judd ; 1890-96, P. E. McKim ;
18.52-53, Finley Wilson ; 1896-00, O. M. Willis;
1853-55, J. H. Jones ; 1900 J. B. McClure.

170

History of Marietta.

Dr. McClure, the present coroner, is a native of Marietta.
He attended Marietta College, and graduated from the
medical department of the Ohio University in 1896, and has
since been associated Avith Drs. Hart and McClure until
about a year ago, when the partnership became McClure and
McClure.

County Suratbyor.
The records do not show any office of county surveyor
prior to the adoption of the State constitution of 1803. From
1803 till 1831 the surveyor was appointed by the Court of
Common Pleas, and commissioned by the Governor. The law
of 1831 made the office elective Avith a term of three years.
The following is the list of surveyors of the county since
the office was provided for :

1805,

November

1816,

July,

Levi Barber

1816,

July

1826,

October,

William R. Putnam

1827,

February

1832,

May,

Wm. R. Browning

1832,

May

1841,

November,

Benjamin F. Stone

1841,

November

1851,

October,

Levi Bartlett

1851,

October

1861,

December,

Ij. W. Chamberlain

1861,

December

1865,

((

R. W. St. John

1865,

January

1865,

"

Chas. E. Gardi

1866,

February

1875,

January,

J. A. Plumer

1875,

January

1881,

"

J. P. Hulbert

1881,

1887,

"

D. F. Dufer

1887,

1893,

"

A. A. Hollister

1893,

1896,

"

Wm. Eldridge

1896,

1899,
a
D. F. Dufer
1899,
1902,
September,
Ijevi Bartlett
1902,
September
Edwin Cole
Mr. Cole Avas elected surveyor in November, 1901, and
entered upon the duties of the office in the September fol
lowing. He is from Marietta township.
County Commissioner.
In 1795 a law Avas adopted Avhich had been framed from
the Pennsylvania code by the Governor and Judges, provid-
1. Samuel N. Hobson was eiei- ted in isiil, but resigned, and Mr. Gard was ap
pointed the following January.
Civil History.

171

ing for the appointment of three commissioners. This law
Avas confirmed by the territorial legislature in 1799. They
were to be appointed by the court of quarter sessions. In
1804 a State laAV Avas passed providing for their election by the
people, one each year, the term of office being three years.
The following were appointed under the law of the terri
tory :
William R. Putnam, Paul Fearing, Oliver Rice, Gilbert
Devol, Jonathan Elaskell, Simeon Doming and Isaac Pierce.
The term of office of the last three named expired in 1804,
1805 and 1806, respectively.
The foUoAving is the list of those elected in the successive

years after
ferred to :

the passage of the State laAV of 1804 above re-

1804, Nathaniel Hamilton
1805, John Sharp
1806, Paul Fearing
1807, Nathaniel Hamilton
1808, Joseph Barker
1809, Paul Fearingi
1809, John Sharps
1810, Nathaniel Hamilton
1811, Daniel Goodno
1812, Henry Jolly
1813, Nathaniel Hamilton
1814, Daniel Goodno
1815, William Skinner
1816, Titan Kemble
1817, John B. Regnier
1818, Daniel Goodno
1819, Titan Kemblei
1820, John B. Regnier2
1821, Samuel Beach?
1821, Amzi Stanley*
1821, Daniel Goodno
1822, Joseph Barker
1823, William R. Putnam
1824, Daniel H. BuelU
1825, Joseph Barker
1825, Thomas Whitei
1826, William P. Putnam
1. Resigned. 2. Died.

1826, 1827,
1828, 1829,
1829,1.830,1831, 1832,
1833, 1834,1835,
1836, 1837,
1838, 1839, 1840, 1841,1842,
1843, 1844, 1845,
1846, 1847,
1848, 1849,
1850, 1851,

8. Two Years

Silas Cook*
Anselm T. Nye
Seth Bakeri
Joel Tuttle
.Jabish F. PalmerS
Anselm T. Nye
Jabish P. Palmer
Ebenezer Battelle
William P. Putnam
J. D. Chamberlain
R. K. Ewart
Daniel H. Buell
J. D. Chamberlain
William Dana
Daniel H. Buell
J. D. Chamberlain
James Dutton
Douglas Putnam
Hiram Gard
William West
Douglas Putnam
Boylston Shaw
Lewis H. Greene
Douglas Putnam
John Breckenridge
George Stanley
Douglas Putnam
4. One Year.

172

History of Marietta.

1852, Walter Curtis 1876,
1853, Benjamin Rightmire 1877,
1854, William Mason 1878,
1855, Walter Curtis 1879,
1856, Charles Dana 1880,
18.57, William R. Putnam 1881,
1858, Joseph Penrose 1882,
18.59, Zachariah Cochrane 1883,
1860, James MoWilliams 1884,
1861, J. J. Hollister 1885,
1862, William Thomas 1886,
1863, Anthony Sheets! - 1886,
1864, J. J. Hollister 1887,
1865, George Benedict 1888,
1865, James Benedict-* 1889,
1866, James Little 1890,
1867, Seymour Clough 1891,
1868, George Benedict 1892,
1869, Thomas Caywood 1893,
1870, Mark Greeni 1894,
1871, Joseph Penrose 1895,
1871, Cyrenius Buchanans 1896,
1872, John Hall 1897,
1873, Pemberton Palmer 1898,
1874, John Pool 1899,
1875, John Potter 1900,
1901, F. J. Cutter

Moses Malster
John Hoppel
Philip Mattern
Robert Mullenix
William Thompson
Philip Mattern
B. J. Williamson
J. M. Parson
J. M. Murdock-'
Mason Gorby
Thos. Fleming-i
J. W. Thorniley
Thos. Fleming
Mason Gorby
J. W. Thorniley
J. A. Gage
S. S. McGee
C. M. Grubb
John Randolph
S. S. McGee
C. M. Grubb
John Randolph
W. L. Hadley
Henry Strecker
D. R. Shaw
W. L. Hadley

Re.slgned.

Oiod. ,S. Two year.s 1, One year.

Ed'ucatlOncU History. 173

CHAPTER XII.
EnucATioNAL History.
Among the first provisions of the Ohio Company Avere
such as provided for education. The pioneer settlers knew
the advantages of education, and at the very beginning
planned for the instruction of the youth. Education and
religion Avere to be the corner-stone of the new settlement,
as they had been Avith the New England fathers.
The pioneer schools wei'e located in the three places of
general habitation, — Campus Martins, the "point" and Fort
Harmar. The first school Avas at Campus Martius in the
winter .of 1788-89 and was taught by Mr. Waterman and
Major Anselm Tupper, young men of fine education.
After that it was taught every winter by diff'erent teachers
among Avhom Avas Benjamin Slocomb, Avho Avas probably a
ii;raduate from Brown University.
At the "point" the earliest teacher Avas Jonathan Baldwin,
a man of talent and education from Massachusetts, who
taught for nearly two years in the idock-house on the Mus
kingum. Mr. Curtis Avas an early teacher Avho taught m a
cooper's shop. Dr. Jabez True also taught .in the block
house. The schools on the West Side were opened in Fort Har
mar about the same time as those at the other two points.
HoAvever little is known (joncerning the early teachers at
this place. One of the earliest Avas a Mr. Noble aaIio was,
to quote the language of one of his first pninls, "a kindly
old gentleman who loved his pupils and snuff box."
These teachers Avere supported by the Ohio Company and
by the parents of the pupils. The funds of the Company
Avere extremely limited, and consequently the ijarents Avere
expected to pay part of the teachers' Avagesi At no time
did the teachers receive any thing but a small return for

174 History of Marietta.

their services, but the education of the children was a mat
ter of the greatest importance, and the plan was the best
that could be maintained.
This means of education continued until after the Indian
War, when the spirit of the New England pioneers, ex
pressed in the Ordinance of 1787, asserted itself in the estab
lishment of the First Academy
in the NorthAvest Territdry. On April 29, 1797, the in
habitants of Marietta convened for the purpose of consider
ing measures for the promotion of education among the
youths in the settlement. General Rufus Putnam was
chairman of the meeting, and Return J. Meigs, Jr., clerk.
It was resolved "that a committee of six be appointed to
prepare a plan of a house suitable for the instruction of
youth, and religious exercises, and to make an estimate of
the expense and the most suitable means of raising the nec
essary money, and to fix upon a spot Avhereon to erect the
house, and to report on Saturday next at three o'clock,
P. M." General Putnam, Paul Fearing, Griffin Greene, R.
J. Meigs, Jr., Chas. Greene and Joshua Shipman were the
committee appointed.
On May 6th this committee reported the plan for the
building with an estimated cost of $1,000 ; they also re
ported as a means of rai.sing the money to assess the possess
ors of ministerial lands lying on the Ohio river between
Hart's ditch and the south end of Front street, and on Front
street, and between Front street and the Jluskingum river,
at the rate of one dollar for every one-third of an acre which
they possessed, and that city lot No. 605, originally drawn
in tl;e name of John Friend, be the place Avhereonto erect
the building ; and that a subscription be opened for the re
mainder of the fund. The report Avas accepted, and a com
mittee of five Avas appointed, consisting of Paul Fearim;-,
Joseph Buell, General R. Putnam, Ichabod Nye aiul
Colonel Sproat, to carry out the report. Joshua Shipman
was authorized to contract for the necessary lumber.

Educational History.

175

At the next meeting. May 13th, it Avas decided to call the
building the Muskingum Academy. Shares were fixed at
ten dollars and a meeting of the proprietors could be called
by the possessors of thirty shares. On the same date a sub
scription p'aper was drawn for the securing of funds for the
building of the Academy, to which were afterwards added
47 subscriptions amounting to $1,162. The li^rgest subscrip
tion being that of Rufus Putnam amounting to $300, and
next to this were five subscriptions of $40 each.
The subscriptions were as follows :

Rufus Putnam 
Chas. Greene 
R. J. Meigs 
Jabez True 
Joseph Lincoln 
Ichabod Nye 
Joshua Shipman 
Ebenezer Sproat 
Paul Fearing 
John Collins 
Earl Sproat 
Joseph Buell. , 
William R. Putnam 
William Bridge, in laying
Perley Howe 
James White 
Josiah Monroe 
John Brough 
Joel Bowen 
W. U. Parsons 
Christopher Burlingame 
Judson Guitteau 
William Hart 
Stephen Pierce 

40 40
362040
20
4020 10
20 2030

John Mathews  $ 20
Daniel Story  30
Edwin Putnam  20
Griffin Greene  20
Benjamin Tupper  20
Samuel Thorniley  . 10
Timothy Buell  10
Azariah Pratt  10
Ashel Hale  10
Gilbert Devol, in work  20
Nathan Mcintosh, in brick,. .. . 25
Francis Thiery  2
Ezra Putnam  15

brick  10
10 Luther Shepard  10
10 John G. Petit  10
15 Levi Whipple  10
10 Thomas Lane  10
20 Joseph Gilman & Son  40
10 Josiah Hart  10
20 Jonathan Devol  10
10 William Skinner  30
10 Dudley Woodbridge  30
15 David Putnam  20

On May 16, 1797, a committee consisting of Paul Fearing,
Charles Greene and Joshua Shipman was appointed with
full power to erect and complete the Academy building in
accordance with the plans Avhich had been submitted, and to
purchase as a location city lot No. 605 and the adjoining one.
The lots are on Front street, about half Avay between Putnam
and Scammel.

176

History of Marietta,.

But funds were still Avanting, and it Avas decided to sell
to the highest bidder seats numbered • from one to twenty-
one, the purchaser having the exclusive right to such seats
on all public occasions.
On May 21, 1800, a subscription was opened for the com
pletion of the building, and a committee was appointed
to rexjort on a system of education, the report of AA^hich
Avas accepted on May 26th, among the articles of which were
the following:
"The trustees shall have power t-o appoint a preceptor of
the Muskingum Academy, well qualified for the instruction
of pupils in the branches of sciences."

MUSKINGUJI ACADEAIV.
"It shall be the duty of the preceptor to teach the pupils
Avriting, reading, arithmetic, geo.ii'raphy, English grammar
and the Latin and Greek languages ]n-ovidiiig further that
the parent or guardian choose what the pupil should study."
"It shall be the duty of the preceptor to pay due atten
tion to the languages and manners, particularly, and to the
deportment of the pupils lienerally."
"The price to l>e i.)aid to the ])receptor for his use for each
quarter shall be: For reading and writing, $2; for arithme-

Educational History. 177
tic, English grammar, the fundamentals of astronomy and
geography, $2.50; Latin-, Greek and mathematics, $3. There
shall also be paid for each pupil taught reading and writing,
30 cents. For 'those taught arithmetic, English grammar
and geography, 40 cents. For Latin, Greek and mathe
matics 50 cents per quarter to the preceptor, who shall pay
over tlie same, to the treasurer for such use as shall be
directed by the proprietors."
On July 29, 1802, six new pews were sold in sums ranging
from $25 to $28, and the treasurer authorized to contract for
them, but on December 30th the action was repealed.
The Academy was opened in 1800, and David Putnam,
who was a graduate of Yale 'College, Avas the first teacher.
The school progressed under his management for two years,
and following him several teachers had charge of the
Academy, among whom were the following: 1803, John
Leavens; 1804, Benjamin Stone; 1807, David Gilmofe and N.
K. Clough; 1808, M. B. Belknap and Timothy Donalsoh ;
Caleb Emerson was a later teacher. The work of the in
stitution continued under the same management till Janu
ary, 1816, when it was leased to the Marietta School Associa
tion for sixty dollars per year. The interior of the building
was changed and a school of a higher grade Avas established
in charge of Elisha Huntington from Dartmcmth College.
This new association Avas a limited stock company Avith
an authorized capital of $800. It was composed in part of
the proprietors of the Academy, and the occasion of the
organization may have been to arouse new interest in educa-
ticm, but more probably to comply better Avith a laAv re
specting schools passed by the legislature of Ohio on Feb
ruary 15, 1815. The school, according to this laAv, secured a
certain amount of public money for each pupil. The associ
ation aimed to improve the school system ancl raise its stand
ard, and in the main Avas successful.
There are no records of this Academy from 1815 to 1820.
After the -resignation of Mr. Huntington, the school Avas
taught by William A. Whittlesey, -William Slocomb and J.
K:. Joline. The last regular school held in the Academy

178 History of Marietta.
was begun by Levi Keyes on March 8, 1827, and seems to
have continued for about a year. In 1827 the trustees were
authorized to negotiate with the Bank of Marietta for the
purchase of the Academy, and the land on which it stood.
This sale was not affected, for in 1830 it was voted that the
stockholders rent the building for twenty dollars per year
for five years for the use of a school. Doubtless this action
Avas taken in view of the fact that Rca^. Bingham was then
about to open a school, but it seems to have been too much
out of repair for his purpose, and Avas used by him for only
a few weeks.
On October 8, 1832, the building and lot were scdd at
auction for $479.02 to D. C; Skinner, Avho removed it to the
lot south of the Rhodes' block on Second street, between
Scammel and Wooster, where it Avas used as a dAvelling
house until 1887, when it was torn down. Dr. Hildreth
says: "This was doubtless the first structure of its kind in
Ohio, it having been commenced two years after the Indian
War, when few improvements had been made in the culti
vation of the soil, ancl the people Avere poor, but the Avis-
dom and good sense of the descendants of the Puritans led
them to see that instruction in religion and learning Avere
really necessary for the Avelfare of society."
After the discontinuance of the Muskingum Academy, the
progress of educational institutions was through two
mediums — academies and institutes as one class, and the pub
lic schools as another. The former resulted in the establish
ment of Marietta College, and the latter in the establish
ment of our present high and public schools.
Institute oe Education.
The successor of the Muskingum Academy Avas the Institute
of Education, established in 1830 by Rev. L. G. Bingham.
In 1826 he began giving instruction to the youth in
private schools, and by 1829, the private school he had
established proA^ed so prosperous that he decided to enlarge
the work. It Avas thus that this Institute Avas founded. In
the Marietta Friend and Gazette of September 11, 1880, ap-

Educational History. 179
peared an advertisement of "The Marietta Institute of Edu
cation," which was to open September 28d' and continue
eleven weeks, under six teachers, ancl consisting of four
departments — an infant school, primary school, ladies' semi
nary. and a high school. Tuition in the first was to be $2.50
per quarter, in the second $3.00, in the third and fourth
from $4.00 to $5.00. Infant scholars were taken from two
years old and upAvards ; the jirimary school consisted of
those sufficiently advanced to use books.
The ladies' seminary Avas opened in a building on Putnam
street, between Front and Second, and the high school in
the old Muskingum Academy (as has already been stated),
but in a few weeks Avas removed to the Library Hall on
Front street, where it Avas held during the remainder of the
year. During the second year Nelson Brown of Williams
College, became instructor. In April, 1831, Mansfield
French became an assistant ancl associate proprietor in this
school. In 1831 both schools were removed to a building
purchased for the purpose on the corner of Second and Put
nam streets. In 1882 Henry Smith and D. H. Allen, from
Andover Seminary, taught in the high school, and Miss
Spaulding and Miss Deborah Wells, in the ladies' seminary.
The year 1832 Avas a prosjierous one for the school, and the
number of pupils Avas 230; of this number, 170 were from
abroad and represented eight states.
The high school of this Institute of Education was chart
ered in 1833, as the "Marietta Collegiate Institute and
Western Teachers' Seminary," and two years later Avas
chartered as "Marietta College," the history of Avhich is re
served for the latter jiart of this chapter. The ladies' semi
nary of the Institute of Education also passed into this
same control, but Avas maintained as a separate institution.
Harmar Academy.
In 1844 was organized in Harmar the Harmar Academy.
A suitable building Avas provided for by the citizens at an ex
pense of about $2,000, and equipped with good teachers. In
two years after its organization students were in attendance

180 History of Marietta.
from' many parts: of the country — McConnellsville, Cincin
nati, Wheeling, New York state and western Virginia. Under
the 'history' of the public schools is noted their reorganiza
tion in 1849, when the Harmar Academy became the
high school department of those schools, whose principals
were Mr. Bates, John Giles, George H. Howison and Robert
S. Boreland. Western Reserve Institute.
The next school of the first class was the Western Reserve
Institute, organized March 21, 1850, by the Universalists of
Marietta. The first trustees were G. W. Barker, Owen
Franks and James M. Booth; Avho erected a building for the
school upon Second street, south of Butler. The first princi
pal Avas Paul Kendall. The school remained in existence
for about ten years during which time instruction Avas given
to the youth of both sexes. Public Schools.
During the time of existence of the several academies be
fore mentioned, ' there Avere private schools supported by
individuals, and common district schools maintained under
the law of 1821. The schools depended mainly upon the
liberality of the citizens, owing to the small re\'enue obtain
ed from the lease of school lands and the disfavor of the law
of 3821. When Rev. Bingham became pastor of the Presbj--
terian church in 1826, he saAv the need of better facilities
for education. There had not yet lieen inaugurated a sys
tem of puiilic schools, and the Avork of the Academy Avas
about at an end. Within a short time Mr. Bingham com
menced to give instruction to private pupils. He introduced
the Pestalozzi plan of primary instruction. He soon intro
duced an infant school under Miss Phebe Battelle, Avhich
was held in a small building on Front street, iireviously used
by Governor Meigs as a law office. Soon avus the sclmol en
larged, OAviiig to its prosperous condition, and his efforts
finally resulted in the establishment of "Tlie Marietta In
stitute for Education," in 1880^ which has already been
described. It Avas a time when both the institutes and pub-

Educational History. 181
lie schools were being firmly organized in Marietta, and to
Rev. Bingham is due much credit for his labors Avliich re
sulted in both, but mainly in the establishment of Marietta
College. There were soon many important changes made in
school legislation. From 1825 to 1829 such legislation Avas
made as placed the schools on a more satisfactory basis.
They began about this time to be better supported, and an
increased interest in public schools was manifest by the
State. Marietta schools grew and were fast becoming a
creditable system.
In May, 1849, the schools of Marietta were reorganized and
a graded system Avas adopted. Previous to this time there
Avere five schools in as many separate and distinct districts,
but at that time there Avas formed a union of all of them.
Under this plan the schools were conducted from six to
eight months per year upon a graded basis. In September,
1848, the plan Avas first suggested at . a meeting of one of
the districts, and it Avas agreed to invite the other four dis
tricts to C(msider the .matter at a joint meeting. This re
sulted in a union plan being recommended to the citizens,
which was endorsed, and in March of the folloAving vear, the
first board of education was elected, Avliich consisted of Dr.
I. W. AndrcAvs, T. W. Ewart. R. E. Hart, Lucius Brigham,
E. H. Allen and Robert Crawford, under Avhose direction
the graded system Avent into effect in May, 1849.
The first superintendent of the public schools was Mr. E.
D. Kingsle.y, avIio, the next year, 1850, organized a high
school. The new graded system Avorked successfully and
did much to establish such a system of education as
Marietta now enjoys. Harmar Schools.
The success of the graded system in many of the cities of
the State Avas called to the attention of Douglas Putnam,
Luther Temple, and other citizens of Harmar, in the
early part of 1849. The result was the reorganiza
tion of the Harmar schools upon the union or graded plan

182 History' of Marietta.
that same year. The first board of directors of this system
was Douglas Putnam, Luther Temple, John Crawford,
Samuel Bussard, E. G. Smith and S. T. Jewell. As superin
tendent of the schools ancl teacher of the high school the
Rev. Mr. Bates of the Harmar Academy was chosen. He
remained as suxierintendent of the schools until 1852, Avhen
he resigned and Avas succeeded by .lohn Giles, of McCon
nellsville, Ohio. Mr. Giles Avas succeeded in 1858 by Mr.
Boreland, Avho continued to be superintendent of the Har
mar schools till 1860. He was then succeeded by W. H. G.
Adiiey, Avho remained but one year. The next superintend
ent was George H. HoAvison, Avho resigned after one- year
and was succeeded by Mr. Boreland who Avas again i;laced at
the head of the schools. He had charge of the schools at the
time of the discontinuance of the Harniar high school in 1863.
The discontinuance of the Harmar high school Avas done
on account of the small attendance of the high department
for the preceding few years. A provision Avas made by the
board that "all who should complete the grammar school
course, should be transferred to the Marietta high school,
the tuition to be paid from the tuition fund of the Harmar
board of education." This was the plan of the school till
the fall of 1876, Avhen the board reduced the course of study
to eight years and thus abolished high school instruction for
Harmar. With the discontinuance of the Harmar high scho(d, it
continued a separate grammar school, but after the annexa
tion of Harmar it became one of the Avard schools of the
public school system of Marietta.
High School.
The high school of Marietta, which was organized in 1850
and was located on Scammel street, about half way betAveen
Fourth and Fifth streets, graduated its first class in 1858.
This class Avas composed of seventeen members, fourteen
girls and three boys. Since that time the school has gradu
ated a class every year. During all the years of the main
tenance of this school, there has been ofi'ered a complete

Educational History.

183

course of study. The time required to complete the course
in the Marietta public schools is twelve years, four of which
are in the high school. The courses offered in this depart
ment of the school are two in number, the classical and
philosophical, one embracing the classics, the other modern
languages. The buildings Avhicli have been used for a high school are
two in number: the one which was erected soon after the

Marietta High School.
organization of this branch of the school system, and the
present new high school building, which was erected in
1900-01, on the site of the' old one. (During the interim of
the construction of tins new building the Marion Street
school building was used for high school purposes.)
The old building no longer met the needs of the city in
the-way of a high school. The number of pupils enter
ing the high school each year increased so greatly that a

184 History of Mctrletta.

new building was necessary. Besides, the new condition of
ilarietta demancled a building that Avould be in keeping
Avithlts jirogressive age, and would meet the demands of
such a city in its educational Avork.
The new building Avhich Avas erected in 1900 and 1901 is
one of the finest of its kind in the State. It is located .on
the lot formerly occupied by the old one, but covering much
more of the ground. It is a large, handsome building, stand
ing as an emblem of the groAvmg schools of a progressive
city. The building has a handsome Bedford stone front and
the sides are of pressed brick trimmed in Greenfield lime
stone. The first floor, besides closets, heating and ventilat
ing apparatus, contains office rooms for the board of educa
tion and capacity for a 40,000 volume library', in addition to
a Physical Culture Hall and the class rooms.
One half of this loAver floor is used as a public library
rocnn, which is open for the free use of all persons in the
school district. This library is of recent organization, but
is continually groAving and of much interest to all the cit
izens of Marietta.
The second floor has five class rooms and the superintend
ent's office, which is connected by electric bell and speak
ing tube with each teacher's room. The third floor has two
recitation i-oonis, physical and chemical laboratories, and a
large auditorium Avhich will seat about 800 people.
The principal of the high school is Clayton E. Reed, who
entered upon his duties as such principal on September 2,
1902. Previous to this he Avas profess(->r of mathematics in
the Marietta Academy. Mr. Reed is a graduate of Wooster
College. He is assisted in the high school by a corps of six
teachers. The Ward Schools.
At the time of the reorganization of the public school of
Marietta in 1849, there Avere five se])arate districts. The
Harmar school at this time A\as a separate school from that
of Marietta. The reorganization of the schools made them
into a union, over which there was selected a superintend-

Educational History.

185

ent. In 1876 the Harmar, high school Avas discontinued. and
became a part of the school system of Marietta. .
By this plan of public school management, there is located
in each ward of the city a grammar school which embraces
twelve years of the course of study, the remaining four
being xiursued in the high school.
The number of Avard schools in Marietta is five : Washing
ton Street, Willard, .Fort, Putnam Street and Marion Street.
Each of these schools are held in large, commodious buildings

Marion Street School.
such as are , an ornament to'the city.- The Washington, Put
nam and Willard schools have annex buildings, besides
which there have been added the Pike, Greene and Fulton-
berg schools. The growth, of the city has demanded three
new buildings, the erection of Avhich have just been con
tracted for 'by the board, of education. The names of
these will be Norwood, yith. eight rooms; Ferburgh, at Mile
Run, with two rooms ; .Fairview Heights, with, one room.

186 History of Marietta.

The principals of the several Avard schools are as follows :
Washington Street — George M. Plumer.
Willard — Frank P. Wheeler.
Fort— J. M. Starling.
Putnam — Jno. R. Franklin.
Marion Street — Amelia Weber.
The superintendent of the public schools of Marietta for
four years previous to September, 1902, Avas Henry G.
Williams. Mr. Williams tendered his resignation as such
superintendent to the board of education in April,
1902, to accept the position of Dean of the Normal College
of Ohio University, at Athens, Ohio, to Avhich position he
had been called.
Mr. Williams, born in Highland county, Ohio, in 1865,
received his earlier education in the public schools, and his
advanced education in the National Normal University.
Twenty years of his life has been spent as teacher and super
intendent, the last four of which he served as superintendent
of the public schools of Marietta. During the time Mr.
Williams served the public schools of Marietta, he was ever
alert to their best interest and did much to improve the
schools and increase the attendance. While here he put in
operation a practical and successful plan for training
schools in connection Avith the city system, and did much
for the schools and the city by establishing a public library.
In his new and broader field of Avork, Marietta feels that the
State Teachers' College of the Ohio University has secured a
superintendent of unusual qualification for the Avork.
The present superintendent of the public schools is
Jesse V. McMillan. Mr. McMillan is a native of Har
rison county, Ohio, and Avas born in 1869. He received his
advanced education in Scio College and Heidelberg
University, and began teaching in the spring of 1885. From
1893 to 1899 he was superintendent of the schools at Deni-
son, Ohio, and from 1899 to 1902, at Canal Dover, Ohio.
Prof. McMillan comes to Marietta as a young man of mod
ern educational methods, and entering upon his work he has

Educational History. 187
in mind the continued adA'ancement of the schools.
The condition and. standard of its public schools are such
as Marietta can justly feel proud of. Never before has
there been such a rapid growth and increased attendance as
in the last fcAV years. That they are in a prosperous con
dition can not be seen from the large enrollment and corps
of teachers. The enrollment for October, 1902, Avas 2,597,
the largest in the history of the schools of Marietta, the to
tal numeration of youth of school age being 4,511. The
total number of teachers is 65, being 54 grade teachers,
7 high school teachers, 3 special teachers and one supervisor
of primary grades. The settlers of Marietta Avere a
class of cultured and refined iieople, Avho asserted the ben
efits of education by early j)roviding for public instruction.
Such a spirit has continually guided the citizens of the
pioneer city and at the beginning of the new century it
asserts itself in the high standard of the city's public
schools. St. Mary's Parochial School.
Abcmt the year 1856, the nucleus to a parochial school
fund Avas started under the pastorate of R. P. O'Neil. This
system provided that each member pay the sum of 25 cents
per month for the support of a school Avhich was started by
the Catholic denomination, and which was maintained for
several years on the first floor of the old stone chapel of this
church. A brother of Gen. Phil Sheridan served as a teach
er in this school for several years at a salary of $15 per
month. In 1858 the basement of the church was fitted up for pupils,
and the school was held there until discontinued in 1862. The
establishment of the parochial schools was due to the
earnest effort of Father Woesman, who effected his plans in
1895. On September 6, 1896, was dedicated the parochial
school building now in use, the dedicatory services being
conducted by Bishop John A. Watterson. The educational
matters of the school are in charge of the St. Dominic
Sisters.

188 History of Marietta.
In. 1898 the school building was enlarged, making 'room for
dormitories and music rooms, and bringing the cost of the
builcling up to about. $10, 000. This large, handsome building
is one in which all Catholics take pride.
Marietta College.
There are two steps leading to the establishment of the
venerable institution now known as Marietta College. These
are the "Institute of Education" and the "Marietta Collegi
ate Institute and Western Teachers' Seminary." The for
mer organization, embracing four diff'erent departments, was
established in 1830 throngh the efforts of Rca*. Luther G.
Bingham, Avith whom Avas associated a little later IMr. ilans-
field French. The lavo higher departments of the Institute
of Education Avere known as the High School and the Ladies'
Seminary. After a year ancl a half of successful service it
was thought e.-vpedient to appoint an advisory board for the
High School, and the following names were reported: Caleb
Emerson, James Whitney, Dr. S. P. Hildreth, Dr. John
Cotton, Arius Nye, Weston Thomas and Douglas Putnam.
At a meeting held November 22, 1832,' a movement -Avas
started for the incorporation of a ncAV institution under the
name of ¦ the- "Marietta Collegiate Institute and Western
Teachers' Seminary." A charter Avas olitained December
17th and provision made for a board of trustees consisting Of
nine members. On the 16th of the following January the
organization was completed in the selection of John Cotton,
M. D., President; Douglas Putnam, Secretary, and John
Mills, Treasurer. Here was the change from a private to- a
public institution under control of a chartered coiiioration.
Satisfactory terms were arranged with Bingham and French
l)y Avliich all of tlieir institute property was transferred to
the board of trustees.
The school,: thus, reorganized, opened in the fall of 1838
with. four instructors, young men, all members of the An
dover Theological Seminary'.' Two of these, Messrs. Allen
and .Jewett, Avere' graduates of Dartmouth; one, Mr. Max-
Avell, of Amherst, wliile the fourth, JMr. Smith, Avas from

Educational Hlsto'ry. 189
Middlebtiry College. The -first faculty of this Collegiate In
stitute Avas made up of Henry Smith, A.M., Professor of
Languages; Milo P.-JcAvett, A.M., Professor in the Teachers'
Department; D. H. Allen, A.M., Professor of .Mathematics,
and Samuel Maxwell, A.M., Principal in the Preparatory
Department. The charter granted in 1882 proved defective in several
respects. No power Avas given to confer degrees and a clause
had been inserted allowing the legislature power to repeal.
In 1835 these two unfavorable features Avere removed when a
new charter Avas granted by the State in February of that
year. With the securing of this ¦second charter, filename of
the organization' Avas changed and the institutionAvas, hence
forth known as Marietta College.
Early in the year the board of trustees elected tlie first
president in the person, of Rev. Joel H. Linsley,. then pastor
of the Park Street Church in Boston. Dr. Linsley Avas born
at Cornwall, Yermont, in 1790, and Avas a graduate of Middle-
bury College. For six years he practised. law at Middlebury
and later Avas pastor of the .Congregational church at Hart
ford, Connecticut. After - acting as president of Marietta
College for eleven years, .he accepted the pastorate. of the
Second Congregational Church at .Greenwich,- -where he
labored till the close of his life, March 22, 1868. From 1855
to the time of his death he AA'as a trustee of Yale College.
The founders of Marietta College patterned the institution
after those of the New England type, making the course of
study much the same as that offered by such schools as Dart
mouth, Amherst, Williams, Yale, , etc. At the beginning
there were four department:S. of instruction,- each one in
charge of a permanent professor. These several, divisicms
embraced the departments of Moral and, Intellectual Philos
ophy, Greek and Latin, Mathematics and Natural Philosophy
and of Rhetoric and Political. Economy., ,, At first there Avas
no distinct department of Natural Science, except the in^
struction offered in Chemistry, etc., by thcjirofessor of
Natural Philosophy, till 1840 when provision was made for
regular- instruction in Science by a permanent professor. In

190 History of Marietta.
the early -existence of the College a department of Manual
Labor had been established, which was thought by many to
offer both pecuniary and physical benefits to the student,
especially those who were dependent, in a great measure,
upon their own exertions for support. Carrying out this
idea, the College secured a farm of sixty acres and upon it
erected some shoxjs.
Here were opportunities for agricultural and mechanical
work, and each student was expected to labor three hours a
day in winter and two in summer. But there Avere grave
difficulties attending such an arrangement and in 1838 the
shops and machinery were rented. Soon after this the per
formance of labor Avas made optional and is last mentioned in
the catalogue of '42-3.
A preparatory department, designed especially to fit stu
dents for entrance into the higher institution, Avas provided
for Avhen the College Avas founded. In 1840 it became known
as the Marietta Academy and has continued under that name
ever since. The prescribed course of study, in charge of a
regular corps of teachers, is arranged with reference to the
more extended course offered by the College, and at the
present time about three-fourths of all the members entering
the Freshman class receive their preparatory training in the
Academy. While Marietta College is preeminently a Christian institu
tion it has never been under the control of any particular
religious denomination, nor has any restriction ever been
made in regard to the residence, religious belief etc., of those
desiring admission as students. "It was intended to be an
institution where scmnd learning should be cultivated under
the best religious influences ; a Christian College controlled
by a board of trustees with power to fill all vacancies in their
body." A modification of the charter Avas secured in 1844
authorizing the board of trustees to increase the number of
its members at its own discretion, provided the number be
not more than twenty-five.
Previous to the year 1850 the work of the College Avas car
ried on in one main building, erected in 1832 and now known

Educational History. 191
as the Dormitory. Itis four stories high and is now used
exclusively by the students as a sleeping apartment. On the
first floor also is one room used by the Y.M.C.A. of the
College. Feeling the need of- more room, a second building was
erected in 1850 under the supervision of Hon. R. E. Harte,
of Marietta. At the laying of its corner stone an ad
dress Avas delivered by Hon. LeAvis Cass, Avho was a citizen
of Marietta in his early manhood. This edifice is now knoAvn
as Science Hall. On the first floor are the president's office,
the mathematical room and physical laboratory. The next
floor IS used for the chemical and biological laboratories,
while the two literary society halls occupy the space of the
third floor. The funds for the erection of this building were
secured largely through the liberality of Marietta citizens.
The Library building, standing next to Putnam street, was
completed in 1870. Its total cost Avas about $25,000 and the
money Avas raised by the alumni and students of the College.
The building is three stories high, the first floor being used
for the two society libraries and museum. The second and
third are occupied entirely by the College library, which at
the present time composes one of the largest and best selec
tions of books to be found west of the AUeghenies.
The Gurley Observatory, named in honor of William
Chamberlain Gurley, M.A., its founder and director from
1802 until his death in June, 1898, occupies an attractive
spot near the College, very suitable for astronomical work.
The telescope by Byrne is equatorially mounted and furnish
ed with a Bond spring governor, has a six and a quarter inch
object glass, and is ample in power to meet all the needs of
class work. It is also furnished with a valuable Siderial
clock by Kessels,a spectroscope by Fauth,a position microm
eter with telescope by Brashear, a sextant and small
transit. The last building erected by the College is that known as
Andrews Hall, built in 1891. It is a large, handsome, brick
structure, equipped in modern style and used as the main
recitation building by both College and Academy. The second

192 History of Marietta.

floor contains the- large, commodious hall where the daily
chajiel services are. held.
Marietta thus far has had six presidents. The first Presi
dent of the College Avas Rev. Joel H. Linsley, who served as
such from 1885 till 1846. He Avas succeeded by Prof. Henry
Smith, Avho had been one of its honored instructors fr im the
founding of the institution. Upon the resignation of Presi
dent Lindsley in 1846, Prof. Smith Avas called to the presi
dency and continued to act as such till his resignation in
1855. President Smith Avas honored with the degree of D.D.
from Middlebury in 1847, and with L.L.D.. from Marietta in
1874. The third president of the College was Israel Ward
Andrews, who remained at the head of the institution for
30 years. President Andrews Avas a graduate of Williams
College, class of 1837. The next year he came to Marietta as
a tutor, and in 1839 was made Professor of Mathematics and
Natural Philosophy. He, continued in this capacity till 1855
Avhen he was called to the f)residency. As an instructor and
disciijlinarian Dr. Andrews had no supericu's. He Avas an
able mathematician, and ahvays inspiring before his class.
One of Avhom he taught has Avritten ; "No one of the five or
six hundred graduates of Marietta College can ever forget
his conspicuous., forcible and exhaustive methods in the
class room. The dullest and most cliffidentstudent Avas made
at ease and, taught to express in the best way Avliat he knew,
and, in addition, every student was instructed in Avhat he
did not know."
In his administration as president of the College, Dr. An
drews was eminently successful, not only as an educator,, but
also in a financial way. During his long term of thirty years
he Avas a hard student and gave every subject thorough and
careful investigation. As a writer he was always careful,
forceful, clear and concise. His "Manual of the Constitu
tion" has been widely read and used as a text book, for
instruction in the principles of the American government.
He wrote many valuable magazine articles on the history of
the NortliAvest Territory and early Ohio. It is from his

?!S-...-.b. ..

Pi?C6

Sfc'W V

7
^ -.-.L.
a ¦.¦'»»
194 History of Marietta.
address on the "History of Marietta College" that we are in
debted for much of the information herein given about the
College. Dr. Andrews died in Hartford, Connecticut, on April 18,
1888, and was buried in the Mound Cemetery in Marietta.
At a meeting of the trustees held November 20, 1885, Hon.
John Eaton Avas elected fourth president of Marietta College.
Previous to his election, he Avas U. S. Commissioner of
Education and since his resignation in 1891, has enjoyed a
distinguished reputation as an educator. He graduated at
Dartmouth in 1854 and served the northern army in several
capacities during the Avar of the Rebellion.
Dr. Eaton was succeeded by John W. Simpson, who Avas
chosen in 1892 to preside over the institution as its presi
dent. At the time of his election. Dr. Simpson was pastor
of the First Congregational Church of Walnut Hills, Ohio.
His college training was receiA^ed at Wooster Liniversity and
the UniA'ersity of West I^., at Pittsburg. He resigned the
office of president in 1896 and for four years the institution
was v/ithout an official head. During that time the affairs
of the College Avere largely under the supervision of Prof.
J. H. Chamberlin, Dean of the Faculty.
In the spring of 1900 the present incumbent. Dr. Alfred
T. Perry, accepted a call to the presidency of the Colleg-e.
President Perry is a graduate of Williams College and at the
time of his election Avas one of the professors in the Hart
ford Theological Seminary. He is vet a young man of Avhole-
some enthusiasm for the cause of liberal education. Since
his coining the Colle.ge has received fresh impetus toward
higher success, and the outlook for the future is bright with
promise. A military department has recently been added to
the course of study and the near future Avill wit
ness the erection of a suitable building to be used by the
students for gymnastic exercise and athletic training. The
lot upon Avhich such a building is now being erected was
donated to the trustees of the College by John Mills.
It is expected that under the management of President Perry
many improvements will be made in the College, not only in

Educational History. 195
the Avay of buildings but such as \\'\\\ make the institution
accomplish more in the Avay of higher education than it has
ever clone in the past.
In praise of Marietta College it can be truly said that few
institutions of its kind have stood for a higher standard of
education. It belie.ves in the highest intellectual develop
ment, and that Christian culture is an indispensable part of
education. The Ccdlege is a christian institution, but not
denominational. Its course of study, offering the three courses — classical,
latin scientific and modern language, is arranged with the
vieAv of insuring "that training of the mental faculties and
that broad culture A\diich are characteristics of the Avell-
educated man." As a literary college few excel it in its
course, especially its choice of electives.

The College Library.
The equipment of the College in which the most pride is
taken is that of its library. The college library dates from
the beginning of the College itself. The first catalogue
issued in 1838 states that the library "contains about 3,000
volumes, embracing an extensive and choice selection of
philological Avorks, procured by the Professor of Languages
on his recent visit to Europe." That the trustees should so
early devote so large a sum, $1,000, to the purchase of classic
al books is an indication at once of their broad conception of
Avhat the College should be and of their generous spirit. The
money used for the first large purchase of books came from
the estate of Samuel Stone. The growth of the library has
been steady since that time ; in 1860 there were 17,000 vol
umes ; in 1885, 33,000 ; today there are over 60,000, including
some 7,000 in the two society libraries, making it the largest
institutional library in Ohio, and excelled by only five west
of the AUeghenies. The books have come from many
sources — college purchases, gifts by many individuals, dona
tions from the United States Government, this library being
one of its designated depositories. Three collections are
worthy of special remark.

196 History of Marietta.

The donation of Dr. S. P. Hildreth in 1850, consisting of a
-fine museum collection, several hundred of scientific books,
a large number of manuscrii)t volumes of correspondence
with scientific men in this country and abroad, and some
works on the early history of Ohio.
A second collection, the gift of a living donor, Mr. Goddard
of the class of 1848, who is still adding to it, consists of 1,400
volumes in the realm chiefly of philosophy, psychology,
science and literature, carefully selected and of .ureat value.
A third collection is the magnificent gift received in June,
1900, from' Hon. Rodney Mefcalf Stimsoii, Avho was Librarian
of the College from 1881 to 1892 and Treasurer from 1881 to
1900. This collection of 19,000 volumes is especially rich in
the history of the Northwest Territory, and in this field is
excelled by only one collection in America. Other lines are
represented in the collection, particularly curiosa.
The manuscript materials of the library are numerous and
of great A'altie. Among these especially are the recorcfs of
the Ohio Company, and many journals and letters belonging
to the pioneej; days of Marietta.
The foll()\A'ing is the Faculty of the Collei;-e for the year
1902-3 :
Alfred Tyler Perry, M. A., D. D., President, Professor of
Christian Evidence and Sociology.
¦ Thomas Dwiglit Biscoe, LL.D., Professor of Biology.
.Joseph Hanson Chamberlin, Lift. D,, tlillyer Professor of
English Literature and of Latin; Dean of the College.
Edward Emerson Phillips, Ph. D., Henderson Profes,s()i- of
Philosophy. (Endowed by Rev. Henry Smith, D,D., LL.D.)
Thomas Emery McKinney, ]\1.A., Professor of Mathematics
and Lee Lecturer on Astronomy.
Wilson Forsyth Monfort, M.A., Erwin Professor of Chem
istry and Geoloiiv.
Martin Register Andrews, M.A., Douglas Pufiuun Profes
sor of Political Seienc-e and Ilist.<u'y ; Registrar of the Faculty.
Jose])h Manley, M.A., Professor of the Greek Languages
and Literature.

Educational History. 197
Charles Gourlay Goodrich, B. Ph., Professor of Modern
Languages. John LeAvis Barbour, Capt. U.S.A., Professor of Military
Science and Tactics.
Elizabeth Anderson, M.A., Instructor in Rhetoric ancl
English Literature.
George T. Hamilton, Instructor in Public Speaking.
Rodney Metcalf Stimson, M.A., Librarian Emeritus.
Minnie M. Orr, Librarian.
Elmer Ellsworth Wolfe, M.A., Ph. D., Principal of the
Academy, and Instructor in Latin and Science.
Rebecca SchAvesinger, B.A., Instructor in German and
History. Robert S. Pond, B.A., Instructc;r in Mathematics.
Carrie Smock Wolfe, Instructor in English.
Ralph V. D. Magoffin, B.A., Instructor in Greek.
Bertha Dickinson Metcalf, Instructor in Organ ancl Piano
Playing. James Bird, Instructcn- in Vocal Music.
Katharine Parr Nye, Instructor in DraAving and Painting.
Bernice Mason, Instructor in Piano Playing.

198 History of Marietta.

CLIAPTER XIII.
Religious History.
The seed Avhich was brought to the New World by the
Pilgrim fathers and their Puritan brethern resulted in a
free church and a free school. Intelligence and Christianity
formed the corner stone of Ncav England society. As the
colony that settled Marietta Avas composed of Ncav England
men, it was natural that institutions of learning and religion
should be introduced at the beginning- of the settlement.
At the last meeting of the Ohio Company held in Massa
chusetts, March 9, 1788, the following resolution Avas
adopted :^
That the directors pay as early attention as possible to the education
of the youth and the promotion of public worship among the flrst set
tlers, and for these important purposes they employ, if practicable, an
instructor, eminent for literary accomplishments and the virtue of bis
character, who shall also superintend the flrst scholastic institution
and direct the manner of instruction, and to enable the directors to
carry into execution the intention expressed in these resolutions, the
proprietors and others of benevolent and liberal minds are earnestly
requested to contribute, by voluntary donations, to form a fund to be
solely appropriated thereto."
For the purpose of carryiiii; out this rescdution Doctor
Manasseh Cutler was selected. A subscription paper was
printed the same month, appealing to the "beneA'olent and
liberal minded" to contribute for this Avorthy object. Hoav
extensively these papers Avere circulated, or hoAv much
money was raised, we have no means of ascertaining.
There Avas no public Avorship among the early settlers till
July 20, 1788, Avhen the first sermon in the NorthAvest Terri
tory Avas preached by Rev. Daniel Breck, a member of the
Ohio Company who came to Marietta on a tour of observa-
1. Ekkata— The dato of thi.s resolution is tn-roniously given on page 71 as
Marcu 7tli, us can bo iiifi-rred tr-om tbi- i-oaiUng of the preceding part of the par
agraph.

Religious History. 199

tion. On the Sunday following his arrival he preached his
first sermon in a "bower" on the banks of the Muskingum,
and thus inaugurated public worship in the Northwest Ter
ritory. For the next four, and perhaps five, Sundays Rev.
Breck continued to preach for the inhabitants. Ou the 18th
of August, 1788, he left Marietta for his home in Massa
chusetts. The day following marked the arrival of the Rev.
Manasseh Cutler. Doctor Cutler, anxious to carry out the
resolution passed by the Ohio Company, soon returned to
Massachiisetts to secure a suitable minister. In a letter to
General Putnam he expressed his interest in. this matter by
saying :
"I can in truth declare that I know of no subject which lies with so
much v/eight on my mind as that your settlement may be furnished
with a number of able and faithful ministers; convinced, as I am, that
religious establishments and social worship are essential in a civil view
to the well-being of society, especially under free government. If no
regard was had to the interests and concerns of a future world, you
€an not be too solicitous to have them early established in your rising
settlement." Dr. Cutler soon secured the services of Mr. Daniel Story,
a native of Boston and a graduate of Dartmouth College.
(Elsewhere in the work is an extract of a letter from Dr.-
Outler to General Putnam, introducing Mr. Story and stating
the terms upon Avhich he was hired by him).i He arrived at
Marietta on March 19, 1789, and on the following Sunday,
March 22nd, preached his first sermon in his new field. From
that time till 1796 he was in the employ of the Ohio Com
pany and received a portion of his income from their funds.
Regular meetings were held in the northwest block-house,
and occasionally in the upper story of the frame house in
the garrison at the "point." Thus, in the earliest days of
Marietta, these pioneers did not forget to assemble for Avor-
ship, and although troubled and embarrassed by annoying
circumstances, and often scared and compelled to flee on ac
count of the Indians, they remembered their duty, and only
the more tenaciously clung to the faith of their New England
fathers. 1. See Page 74.

200 History of Marietta.
It Avas not long after the settlement of Marietta that a
Sunday School was organized. In 1791 soon after the gather
ing of the settlers in the garrisons in conseciuence of the
Indian War, the first Sunday School in the Northwest, and
the second in America, was organized l;iy Mrs. Mary Lake in
the stockade. After the settlers had been driven to the
block-houses, she conceived the idea of gathering the children
for religious instruction on Sunday afternoon. Dr. Hildreth
says "the school Avas established in the single and only room
occupied by the family, Avhere each Sunday afternoon she
taught the children lessons from the Scriptures, ancl from the
Westminster Catechism." The seats were rude and simple,
and one of the scholars, then a boy of four years of age,
afterwards related that "his seat was a ban- of meal."
This school continued for about four years, Avhen Mrs. Lake
removed with her family to a farm on the Muskingum, near
RainboAv, wliere she died on April 27, 1796, aged 68 years.
In 1889 the Sunday Schools of Washington county erected a
marble monument at her grave. On June 2, 3 and 4, 1891,
Avas celebrated the one hundredth anniversary of the organi
zation of this school by holding the annual meeting of the
Ohio Sunday School Association at Marietta.
After Mrs. Lake's death the Sunday Schools in thisccaintry
grew very slowly for about twenty years. Dr. Dickinson
says that "it was a period of transition from secular to relig
ious instructions." The first Sunday School work done by
the church in Jlarietta Avas in 1817, some years after the
church Avas organized.
For over eight years after the settlement at .Marietta there
Avas no organized church in the place. Services were con
ducted in a Avay familiar to all, and the earliest ministers
Avere members of the New England Congre.iiational Church,
as well as most of th(.- worshipers. However, in one of the
block-houses it is claimed that the Episcopal services were
read, but the number of members of this church must have
been very few at that time.
On December 6, ]7'.»(;, the peoi.ile lianded together and or
ganized the first church in j^larietta.

Religious History. 201

It can not be claimed that this Avas the first church organ
ized in the State, as tAvo or three churches Avere previously
formed elscAvhere. It is difficult to explain Avliy the people
of Marietta Availed so long, for they hacl a regular pastor al
most as soon as any other settlement Avas commenced and
had early established regular Sunday School services. But
Ave Avill not judiie the men Avho settled here, for we knoAV
they Avere Christians and for thus Avaiting so long they clotibt-
less had. reasons. There Avere, hoAvever, those in the settle
ment Avho Avere interested in the construction ancl organiza
tion of a churcdi. Benjamin Tupper, anticipating a move
ment to Marietta, made application to the Hamxishire Asso
ciation in Massachusetts for a "form of church order ancl
discipline fitted to a church to be collected in a new planta
tion." He consequently received the proper aid, Avent to
Avork to organize a church, but never accomplished his
purpose. General Tupper died in 1792, honored for his
efforts, but with no church set up in this new colony.
On December 4, 1796, a meeting was held for the purpose
of considering the advisability of establishing a church.
The matter was referred to a committee, Avhich reported a
confession of faith ancl covenant, Avhicli Avas unanimously
adopted, and on December 6th, the Christian people of the
various settleihents banded themselves together in a church
under a simple, but comprehensive confession of faith and
covenant. Thus on December 6, 1796, Avas organized
The Congregational Church,
the first church in Marietta. It was composed of 31 mem
bers, 30 being members of Congregational churches ip New
England and one of a Presbyterian church in LinlithgoAV,
Scotland. There is no record of a vote by Avhich the above church
assumed a denominational name. On March 20, 1797, a
church meeting was held, at Avhich it Avas "voted that per
sons producing evidence to the satisfaction of the church
that they are members in regular standing in any Congrega
tional or Presbyterian church, or any one of the dissenting

202 History of Marietta.
Protestant churches of England, whose life and conversation
whilst with us have been agre3able to the gospel, shall be ad
mitted members of this church, notwithstanding they have
not produced regular vouchers of their former membership."
Several members Avere so received. It seems that the pur
pose fjf Rev. Story and his associates vvas to lay religious
foundations sufficiently broad and catholic to embrace all
Christians. On April 4, 1797, the church decided that "Mr. Daniel
Story be invnted to the office of pastor in this church,
provided the people concur and make provision for his sup
port." Shortly after this meeting, Mr. Story left for .New
England. Canvassing was done and on February 5, 1798, it
was reported that sufficient subscriptions had been raised to
offer Mr. Story a salary of $300. Oxi February 8th a letter
was sent to Mr. Story, extending to him the call of the
church at the above salary. Sixty days later he replied
with an affirmative answer.
On May 15th the church emxjowered Rev. Manasseh Cutler
on its behalf "to join Avith Mr. Story, in convening an ec
clesiastical council, for the purpose of ordaining the said pas
tor-elect." Accordingly a council convended at Hamilton,
Massachusetts, August 15, 1798, at Avhich time "Mr. Daniel
Story was solmenly ordained as pastor of the church of Mari
etta and vicinity, in the Northwest Territory of the United
States." The ordination sermon Avas preached by Rev.
Isaac Story, brother of the candidate. The charge Avas
given by the Rev. Manasseh Cutler. i On April 3, 1799, Rev.
Story returned to Marietta, tAvo years after he Avas called, to
resume his Avork as pastor.
The church continued its labors under the pastorage of
Rev. Story till March 15, 1804, Avhen he resigned. After his
dismissal he remained in Marietta on account of ill health.
He died here on March 30, 1804, and Avas buried in the
iiorthAvest part of Mound Cemetery. He Avas a ''man of
more than ordinary intellectual and literary attainments, a
1. This ordination sermon and chai-ge are in the R. Al. Stimson eoUectlon of
the Marietta College Library, having been printed in IT'.is.

Religious History. 203

good preacher and very social in his disposition and inter
course." The period of Rev. Story's ministry can be described only
as one of trial and hardship in the colony. During it Avas
the Indian War, after which the men were busy in clearing
farms and building houses. His salary was small and not
all paid, so he had to sell a portion of his land to support
himself. After his death the proceeds of the remainder
Avcmld not pay his debts. Throughout the whole country
there Avas a low sta.te of religion,_ owing to the demoraliza
tion of war and the introduction of infidelity by the French
soldiers. But there [were a few noble, faithful, religious
pioneers who stood with him, and laid the foundations for
religion and education.
For the first ten years the religious services were held in
the northwest block-house in Campus Martius and in Mun-
sell's Hall at the "point." In 1798 the Muskingum Acad-
' emy Avas built, as described in the preceding chapter, and
used for both church and school till a church was built in
1809. The year folloAving the dismissal of Rev. Story a new
pastor was secured. In the autumn of 1804 Samuel P. Rob-
bins, of western New York, made a visit to his sister, Mrs.
Hannah Gilman, who lived in Marietta, and while here he
preached Avith so much acceptance that he was employed to
supply the pulpit until April, 1805. On March 27, 1805, it
was voted "that Mr. Samuel P. Robbins be and is hereby
elected to the office of pastor and teacher in and over this
church at a salary of $500 per year." It Avas not long after
Mr. Robbins settled in Marietta that he planned a church
after the style of those in New England. These churches had
two tiers of windows and galleries on three sides. The con
struction of a church was commenced in 1807, and in 1808 it
was so nearly completed that the church services were held
in it. The church building, which was erected where the
present Congregational church stands, was completed and
dedicated to worship on May 28, 1809. The work of building
was done under the superintendence of Rufus Putnam, who

204 History of Marietta.

contributed A^ery liberally toward its cost. The total cost of
the building v.'as about $7,300.
During the pastorate of Rev. Robbins the church was
largely increased and strengthened. The pastorate of Rca^.
Story was a period of laying foundations; that of Rev. Rob
bins Avas a time of organization and development. But in
the midst of his usefulness he Avas cut dt)Wii. The years 1822
and 1823 Avere knoAvn in Marietta as the time of great sick
ness. During these years Rev. Robbins deA'oted his time to
the sick and dying until he himself Avas taken ill. After a
season of sickness, he died on September 2, 1828, at the age
of forty-seven. After the death of Mr. Robbins there Avas
no regular supply of the pulpit till October of the next year,
Avhen Rev. Erastus j\laltli_y was empl()ye<l to supjily the
vacant pulpit. On December 9, 1824, he Avas invited to be
come the regular jiastor of the church, but after deliberation
declined. He was Avell liked by the church at Marietta, ancl
upon his recommendation the congregation chose his friend, -
Rev. Luther G. Biniiham, as the next pastor.
Mr. Bingham, the third pastor of the church, Avas for
mally installed on May 3, 1826, by the presbytery of Athens.
On May 29, 1882, the church was placed under the care of
this presbytery. The plan of the union was that congrega
tions composed of both Congregafionalists and Presbyterians
might unite for the purpose of maintaining public Avorship.
In many Avays this union was not pleasin.'-' to the leaders of
the C(;ngregatioiial church here. They had been independent
too long to join themselves Avith any presl.)yt.ery. This con
nection lasted only five years, or until, the division of the
Presbyterian church in 1887, Avhen the church again became
independent. After the establishment of j\Iarietta College, Mr. Bingham
considered that the church needed a pastor who eimld devote
more time to it than he Avas inclined to do. Having- been
elected secretary and general agent of the A\'estern Educa
tion Society by the board of agency at Cincinnati, he resiiiu-
ed on October 27, 1S87. For two and one-half years follow
ing Mr. Bingham's dismissal tliere was a vacancy in the

206 History of Marietta.

pastorate, during Avhich time the church was supjilied by
Eevs. Hoyt, Hopkins, Linsley, Palmer and Walker. It was
during this vacancy that twenty-six members of the church
went out and formed the Congregational church of Harmar.
The fourth pastor of the Congregational Church was Rev.
Thomas Wickes, D. D., whose pastorate continued from
1840 to 1869. When he began his work in the church, the
place was a difficult one to fill. There was an element in
the church Avhich preferred the Presbyterian form of organi
zation and had just tried to make the church Presbyterian.
But Rev. Wickes united these forces.
The work of Dr. Wickes is still cherished by all who re
member him. As a pastor he did good Avork for the
church ; as an educator few excelled him. He was pastor of
the church for twenty-nine years, being dismissed on March
18, 1869. He died on November 10, 1870, and his remains
were buried in Mound Cemetery. His grave is on the
right of the path leading to the Mound and next to it is
that of his predecessor. Rev. Bingham.
On May 17, 1869, a call was extended to Rev. Theron H.
Hawks, D. D., of Cleveland, Ohio. This call Avas accepted,
and on October 11th he Avas installed as pastor. He came as
a pastor of much experience and was able to strengthen the
church in many Avays. One of the impulses given the
church by his coming Avas Home Missionary work. Diff'er
ent societies were organized during his pastorate and large
contributions for the Avork Avere received.
The pastorate of Rev. Hawks continued from 1869 to 1883.
It was with much reluctance that his resignation Avas ac
cepted, but he was formally dismissed on March 22, 1883.
After this he spent several months in Europe and since then
has resided in Springfield, Massachusetts. Since 1885 he
has been instructor in Bible History, Exegesis and Church
History in the school for Christian Workers at Springfield,
Massachusetts. The successor of Rev. Hawks Avas Rev. C. E. Dickinson,
D.D. On May 5, 1888, he was called as pastor of the church,
at Avliich time he had charge of a church at Elgin, Illinois.

Religious History. 207
The invitation was accepted on May 7th, and on Sunday,
May 20th, he preached his flrst sermon here as pastor. At
the time Avhen Dr. Dickinson took charge of the church, it
Avas Avell organized. There was, hoAvever, a need of a Young
Peoples' Society, and in 1886 there was organized the
Christian Endeavor, which is still in existence and is a great
help to the church. Dr. Dickinson Avas pastor of this church
for thirteen years, during Avhich time there Avere 283 addi
tions to the membership.
In 1896 the Ohio State Association and the Ohio Church
History Society held a joint meeting with the Congregation
al church of this city, Avhich was commemorative of a cen-
tur.y of Congregationalism in the Avest.
On June 7, 1896, Dr. Dickinson tendered his resignation
as pastor of the church. This resignation was accepted after
much deliberation, and with much regret upon the part of
the church and the council. Dr. Dickinscm had worked hard
for thirteen years for the support of the church and his noble
eff'orts can not but be remembered by all who know him.
Dr. Dickinson is uoav pastor of the Columbia Congregation
al church at Cincinnati. It is from his "History of the
First Congregational Church of Marietta, Ohio,'" that much
of the matter contained herein about the church is taken,
and to which reference is made for a complete ancl detailed
history of the church.
The successor of Rev. Dickinson was Rev. J. R. Nichols,
D.D., Avho became pastor in March, 1897. Rev. Nichols is
still pastor of this church, and during his years of labor
here much interest has been taken by the members. In .June,
1901, the old C!ongregational building Avas remodeled at a
cost of about $25,000. Although this church Avas made a
large, handsome building,yet the general form and structure
of the old one was preserved, and it stands today as an em
blem of the colonial form of church-structure, yet modern in
all advantages. It contains a $5,000 pipe organ Avhich Avas
presented to the church by W. W. Mills at the time of the
formal dedication of the ncAv building on January 12, 1902.
The church is of histcn'ical interest and as such is known by

208 History of Marietta.

I"
oldest church buildini:- in Ohio.'

Rev. Nichols came here as a pastor of much experience.
He is a gracluate of Oberlin ('oile.iie and in connection Avith
his pastoral \\-ork has been interested in educational lines,
being at present one of the Trustees of Marietta College.
He stands high in his chosen profession, and as a church
Avorker and citizen is always earnest and devoted for the
ritiht.

Presbyterian Church.
It is impossible to say just Avlien the first Presbyterian
church was organized in Marietta. However, we know
that early in 1808, Rev. Stephen Lindley, Avho came to
Marietta as a f*resl)vteriaii minister from Pennsylvania,
drew a^\¦ay a ]iart of the Congrei:ational (.•ongre;j.ation to at
tend Presbyterian services. Rev. Story, Avho was pastor of
the Congregational church at that time, voluntary re
linquished to ,Mi-. Lindley a part of the income from the
ministerial lands for that year. In January, 1804, Rev.
Lindley Avas employed as minister, and on the IStli was or
ganized the Second Religious .Society, in the interest of the
Presbj'terian Society.
On Febi-uary 20, 1804, thirty-five persons AvitlidreA\' from
the Congregational church and doubtless jc)ined the Presby
terian Society. It would thus seem that rresbyterianism
was fairly well started but the effort to establish it must
liaA^e Ijeen premature, as in November, 1S(»4, an attempt
Avas made to compromise with the First Religious Society of
the Con.^re.iiational ('liurch on a basis Avliich would secure a
distinct conimunitm for each coiiLiregation. Another at
tempt Avas nuule in lsn5 "to unite witii other Pri'sbvterian
congregations in tho support of ;i ]iastor," which failed.
<Jn April 15, 1805, there was formed among the members
of the churches a Religious Meeting House Society for the
purpose of building "a ineeting-hoiise in the town of Mari-
1. For till- iiuniaer (it iiieinlH-i-suf this -jhui'.'li, s.'i- th ¦ t-ible (if nii-inhi-r.ship ot
tlie ditterent eluirclie.^ :il the close of the eli.-i|ilei-.

Religious History. 209

etta to be consecrated and devoted to the public Avorship of
Almighty God." The dividends from the ministerial lands
Avere "solemnly and irrevocably transferred to that purpose
for seven years." There is nothing in the name or constitu
tion of this society Avhich Avould indicate any sectarian
character, but it is generally supposed from the men com
posing it ancl other circumstances in its history that it Avas
intended for the building of a house of worship for the
Presbyterian Society, under the j)astoral care of Rev. Lind
ley. This society continued for several years and by it Avas
a building commenced on Third street, betAveen Greene and
the Ohio river, but not completed by it. The building
passed into other hands and Avas afterAvards used for manu
facturing purposes.
Although there Avas no church building erected at this
early time by the Presbyterians, yet their society con
tinued. On January 25, 1813, the legislature incorporated
the "First" Presbyterian Society of Marietta, called the Sec
ond Religious Society." Although it is believed to have
been a strong society, yet for causes unknown it soon dis
banded ancl the first eff'ort to permanently establish a Pres
byterian church in the town of Marietta failed. The Society
Avas aided by the ministerial funds provided for the churches
Avhicli, hoAvever, it ceased to draw in 1818.
In 1841 there was a second attempt to plant Presbyterian-
ism in Marietta. After the decay of the First Presbyterian
Society, this sect of people had beeiiAvith the Congregafion
alists. They belonged to this church, Avorked Avith the con-
congregation and aided them in all ways. But gradually
there grew an unrest in this church, as Avell as in other
churches of the State, as to the polity, and the people of the
church shared in the discussion. While most of the members
of the Congregational church believed in the original fcunii of
organization, there were some Avho objected to it. The fol
lowing is taken from a letter addressed to the church about
1839 or 1840 by six men of Presbyterian preferences :
"Dear Brothers : As the church has in time past been somewhat in
volved in the 'Plan of Union,' there is probably some dift'erencc of feel-

210 History of Marietta.
ing among us with regard to church government, and probably some
difference of opinion and wish as to our future course. We, therefore,
who have signed our names to this paper, having had some consultation
on the subject, feel desirous in some suitable way to make known to
our brethren our feeling and wishes with regard to this matter, and we
must say that we have a decided preference for the Presbyterian form
of government, and we hope that the day may not be far distant when
our church may feel it . to be her duty, and for the interest of the
Kedeemer's kingdom, to send out a colony (as they are called) to form
a Presbyterian church."
It Avas not long after this that a move Avas made for the
establishment of a Presbyterian church in the toAvn. On
October 11, 1841, nine persons were dismissed from the Con
gregational church for the purpose of organizing a Presby
terian church (Old School) in Marietta. On December 4tli
a Presbyterian church Avas organized, consisting of sixteen
persons. The first ruling elders of this church Avere
William Hill ancl William Sinclair. A church Avas soon
built on Third street, being the building uoav owned by the
African Methodist church, and known as the "First Presby
terian Church of Marietta." The church membership Avas
never large, but Avorship Avas held at intervals in this build
ing for about tAventy years. The last meeting, as shown by
the records, Avas held on August 16, 1862, Avhen again Pres-
byterianism failed to firmly maintain an independent church
and society in Marietta.
After the dissolution of the Presbyterian organization, the
members went to the other churches, mainly to the Congre
gational. But those who had been ticcustomed to the Pres
byterian form of government felt somewhat strange in the
other churches. There Avere others who thought a Presby
terian church in the city Avould be beneficial in a general
Avay and Avould also assist in building up Marietta Ccdlege.
As a result, early in 1865, an informal meeting was held at
Avliich fourteen persons were present. Thil meeting led to
the appointment of a business meeting for July 31st, which
Avas held at the house of Mrs. Sarah Dawes, and attended by
thirteen persons. Silas Slocunib was chairman of this meet
ing and Dr. H. B. Shipman, secretary. The main purpose of

Religious History. 211

the meeting was the establishment of a permanent Presby
terian church in Marietta. Action was taken in regard to
providing for finances, obtaining a pastcn- and procuring a
place for Avorship. After the meeting there Avere regular
services held in private houses. At the one held on August
14, 1865, the records show that "after the regular prayer
meeting a call was made for the purpose of ascertaining the
names of all who desired to become members of the new
church." There were forty-three persons who responded
from the Congregational church and four from other churches ;
six new members were added at a later meeting. A young
church, but one strong in numbers, and composed of men and
women of intelligence and pecuniary strength, was thus
formally organized in Marietta.
The confession of faith of this church was adopted on Au
gust 26, 1865, and assented to on the 27th. They were then
formed into a communion called the "Fourth Street Presby
terian Church of Marietta." Rev.W. H. Ballantine was the
flrst pastor, and presided at the ordination ceremonies.
They held their first services August 27, 1865, in the Ger
man St. Luke's church which had been erected on the corner
of Fourth and Scammel streets; afterwards the Baptist
Mission Chapel was used, but at the time of the formal or
ganization active preparations were being made for the con
struction of a building.
The building erected by the Presbyterians was the one on
Fourth street, now occupied by the Christian church, and
which they used till the completion of their ucav stone build
ing in 1897. The work on the former edifice was commenced
about the first of October, 1865, and was dedicated on Janu
ary 26, 1866. The dedication sermon was preached by the
pastor, Rev. W. H. Ballantine.
Rfev. Ballantine was an honest, consecrated man, and la
bored hard for the establishment of the church. He contin
ued with it until it AA^as a strong organization, but on the last
Sabbath of June, 1869, he resigned his pastorate on account
of his health failing him.
After the resignation of Rev. Ballantine. the church had

212 History of Marietta.

no regular or supply pastor till October, 1869, when Rev.
Wm. Addy, of Franklin, N. Y., was secured as a sujiply. He
afterwards accepted the call as regular pastor, and, on May
18, 1870, Avas installed as the second x^astor of the church.
He continued pastor till the day of his death, December 21,
1891. He A\as Avell beloAcd by the church and his departure
sincerely mourned by his Church peoxile.
In May of the following year a call Avas extended to Rca'.
William E. Roe of Kings Ferry, New York, and on July 28d
he Avas installed as pastor of the church. The interval be
tween Rev. Addy's death and Rev. Roe's coming, was filled
by Prof. H. W. Hulbert. Rev. Roe tendered his resignation
as pastor of this church in October, 1802, and at the time
of publication of this chapter his successor has not been
chosen. Under his management as a pastor, the church has
done noble Avork and made much progress. Rca-. Roe leaves
^Marietta with the best Avishes of the church he so Avell
served, who feel confident of his success in his ucav field.

The First M. E. (.'hurch.
Methodism Avas born among the scholars of a great En.ulish
university in 1337, and Avas first proclaimed on American soil
in 1766. It was introduced into Wood county, A'irginia, in
1798, and the first contemplation of establishini;- ^Methodism
in the West was liy Reese Woolfe, a circuit preacher of Vir
ginia. He looked upon this "vast territory on Avhich a Meth
odist minister had never set foot," and hoped that his work
might soon reach it.
In 1799 Robert Manley Avas sent as a missionary into this
section. He preached the first Methodist sermon in Mariet
ta on June 29th of that year. In speakin- of his visit to the
place and the reception he received, he said that "he found
no place to rest the sole of his foot." No one Avas here to
help him, and as he was not inclined to tear doAvn other de
nominations, he sought his field of labor' in the country. On
Dn(dc creek he found Solomon Goss, two members of\vhose
family were :\lethodists. A number of classes were started

Religious History. 213
and a circuit Avas organized. The Avork in the country pros
pered, but little progress in the Avay of Methodism Avas made
in Marietta. The next year Jesse Stonenian and James
Quinn Avere sent as missionaries for this work.
In 1804 it Avas decided by the ccmference to hold a camp-
meeting near the stockade in Marietta. Members from the
country came, erected a stand, fixed seats and pitched their
tents. The church in- the country Avas strengthened, "but
the town people came, looked shy, and Avalked aAvay," appar
ently looking at Methodism as a repulsive form of Avorship.
The next year another camp-meeting A\'as held, during Avhich
the most prominent convert Avas Jonas .Johnson, fornierlj' an
infidel, but later one of the pillars of the church. Methodism
really began in Marietta at this time, for vA^e note that soon
"a lovely little class Avas organized in Marietta," Avliich
met regularly. This small "class," as it was called and
Avhich name is still familiar to Methodists, Avas the real be
ginning of this great church in the West. As Avith all the
other churches, there were many difficulties and hindraiu^es
to be- overcome in its early organization, but such were
bravely met.
It is not saying too much Avlien one asserts that the diffi
culties of the early Metliodist church Avere diff'erent from
those of any other. It Avas made suff'er all kinds of persecu
tion, ifethodism met with strong and determined opposi
tion. The loud and ardent sermons AAcre not AAell recei\-eJ
by the more cool and formal New Englanders. The journals,
autobiographies and letters of the missionaries shoAV that
they Avere not treated with the charity they would seem to
retiuire. The houses Avere stoned, the windows broken, the
chimneys closed up and the worshippers smoked out; but in
spite of all its opposition, Methodism pushed on and succeed
ed in establishing a permanent church in Marietta, and one
Avhich at present represents the largest membership of any
Protestant church in the cit.y.
The original members of the first organization of this
church Avere Noah Fearing, Elijah Francis and wife, William
Bell, Samuel Geren and wife, Jonas .Johnson and wife, and

First M. E. Church.

Religious History. 215

Solomon Goss and Avife. This class or church Avas supplied
by the regular preacher of the Little Kanawha and Muskin
gum circuit.
A third revival Avas held in Harmar in 1806, which Avas
conducted by John Sale and the noted Peter Cartwright, and
in 1809-10 another Avas held, both of which strengthened the
organization very much. By this time Methodism had taken
a deep root in toAvn ancl country.
These early meetings were held in private houses and in
the Muskingum Academy until 1810, when a brick school-
house in Harmar Avas used by this congregation until 1815.
At this time its first house of Avorship in Marietta was built
on Second street. In 1839 Avas built the church on Putnam
street ancl named the "Centenary Church" in commemora
tion of the centennial of Methodism.
The Methodist society which was early organized in con
nection Avith that of Harmar, Avas in a "circuit" until 1820.
From 1820 to 18'26 these AA^ere a "station" ; from 1826 to
1835, a circuit; from 1835 to 1848 they constituted Marietta
Station ; in 1848 they Avere made separate stations — Mari
etta and Harmar. In 18^9 Avas organized the Whitney
Chapel congregation as an off'-shoot from the Centenary
Charge, but in June, 1876, they were consolidated and the
chapel building sold.
In 1883 was erected the present First M.E. church building
on the corner of Third and Wooster streets. It Avas formall,\'
dedicated to worship on July 19, 1885. The building is a
large, handsome one, and one in Avhich a large congregation
Avorships. It was remodeled in 1899 at a cost of several
thousand dollars.
In 1890 was organized the Invincible chapter of the
EpAvorth League of this church. It is one of the strongest
Young Peoples' Societies in the city, and is doing a great
work for the church. The membership is large, ancl much
interest is shoAvn by all. The Methodist church is also proud
of its Sunday School, — not only on account of the large
attendance but also the great Avork it accomplishes among
the young people. The church is very strong in organiza-

216 History of Marietta.

tion, and in all of its many different departments of AVork,
there is perfect harmony and accord.,
The followin.e have been pastors of this church :
17l)ii-o:?, Robert Manley. 184.^-46, E. V. Bing.
l(SU3-04, Cie(]rge Askiiis. lslO-47, Uriah Heath.
1804-O.A, Jacob Young. 1S17-4S, AVilliam Young.
180;"J-o(!, Taylor and Gage. lsts-49, E. M. Boving.
18U(i-07, Peter Cartwright. l-S49-')0, Anselm Brooks.
1807-09, Solomon Eangdon. 1850-.5-2, C. K. Lovel.
1809-10, John Holmes. 18.52-,'53, J. AV. Eoss.
1810-12, Young and Daniels. Isrjjj-.-Jt, J. AV. Bush.
1-SI2-14, Qiiinn and Si)ahr. Is.At-.j-), T. D. Martindale.
1814-16, Marcus Lindsley. Is.-j.VoT, W. T. Hand.
1816-17, Cornelius Spinger. l-sr)7-.58, Andrew Carol.
1817-18, Thomas Morris. lsr,S-.59, A. C4. Byers.
l-siS-19, Samuel Hamilton. 1859-60, T. J. Simmon:-.
1819-20, Jacob Hooper. 1860-62, W. T. Harvey.
1820-21, Thomas Bishop. lS(i2-68, H. K. Foster.'
1821-22, Abel Robinson. 1.863-66, C. D. Battelle.
1S22-25, Springer and Lemerick. 1866-68, J. T. Miller.
182.5-26, J. AV. Kinney. 1868-69, T. J. Eoss.
1826-28, Leroy Swomstedt. 1-869-72, A. C. Hurst.
182.S-29, Samuel Hamilton. 1872-74, C. B. Battelle.
1829-30, Jacob Yonng. 1874-76, S. E. Franipton.
1830-31, J. \y. Gilbert. 1876-77, T. H. Monroe.
1831-32, Joseph Casjier. 1877-79, S. B. MatheAVS,
1832-33, Xatlian Emery. 1879-S2, G. AV Burns.
1S33-34, Adam Eoe. ]s,s2-S5, T. M. Leslie.
1834-35, E. 1). Eoe. 1.SS5-86, T. E. Taylor.
1835-36, David LeAvis. ]SS6-,S7, T. (t. Dickenson.
1836-38, Azra Brown. 1.SS7-89, L. H. Binkh-y.
1838-40, AV. P. Strickland. 1SS9-93, B. F. Bishop.
1840-42, AVilliam Simmons. 1S93-97, M. AV. Acton.
1842-43, Frederick Jlerrick. 1S97-99, AV. V. Dick.
181-:l-ii, J. S. Grover. l-smi-Ol, AV. D. ( 'herrington.
1844-45, J. W. White. liiiil — , Herbert Sec, it."
The present pastor. Rev. Herbert Scott, came from the
North ]\tethodist Church of Columbus, Ohio. He
Avas a member of the graduating chiss of 1893 of the
Ohio State University. After leaving c<ille..;e he entered
upon his work as a minister, and came to the First Church
of Marietta in the fall of .11)01. He is a v(ninn- man of

Religlaus History.' 217

Avholesome enthusiasm ancl ambition, and is doing a great
work for the church.

The Universalist Society.
It is stated that Universalists Avere in Marietta in the be
ginning of the nineteenth eentur.y, and we have Peter Cart-
Avright's statement that they Avere here in 1806. But the first
society of this denomination was organized in Marietta in
1817. The society Avas incorporated under the laws of the State
on February 2, 1832, under an act incorporating the "First
Universalian Religious Library Association, of Marietta."
The purpose of this society was to build up a large and valu
able collection of miscellaneous books, and to this oliject
Avas all money appropriated by it. The earliest prominent
members Avere Griffin Greene, Jr., James M. Booth, Stephen
Hildreth, A. Pixle.y, Louis Mixer and Count de Bonny.
Where these men first began to hold services is not known.
HoAvever, their frame house on Second street Avas built in
1842, and Avas dedicated by J. T. Flanders, the regular pas
tor at that time. In this building one room A\'as set apart
for the library, and used for that purpose till in April, 1860,
Avheii it was destroj^ed by the flood of that season. This
library consisted of about 3,000 volumes, ancl many of the
liberal Christians supported the society that they might re-
ceiv^e the use and benefit of the library.
In the chapter on education is an account of the organiza
tion of the Western Liberal Institute in 1850. This Insti
tute Avas under the charge of this church. In 1869 this
church united Avith the Unitarian Society for the purpose of
supporting public Avorship, the conditions of which union
are set forth in the history of that society.
In 1839 a Universalist Society AA-as organized in Harmar,
Avhicli was in existence for only ten years.

St. Luke's Churcii-^Episcopal.
The church of England was the first branch of the Holy
Catholic Church to establish itself on American shores,

218 History of Marietta.
   e — 
which it did in 1607, in Jamestown, Virginia. While many
people fled from the intolerance of the English government,
it seems that they believed the doctrines of the church, and
loved its services.
Although this church Avas early established in America, it
did not seeip to reach the people lii^e many others — especial
ly those who settled in the west. The first convention of this
church in Ohio was held at Columbus, in January, 1818. At
this meeting no mention was made of Marietta. In the
Second Annual Convention, held at Worthington, in June,
1819, Rev. Morse, Minister of St. James' Church, Zanesville,
reported that he had visited Portsmouth and Marietta and
that "in both of these jilaces, parishes might be organized
with good success, could they be furnished for a short time
Avith missionary aid."
The beginning of this church dates back to August, 1820,
when Rev. Philander Chase, Avho had been elected bishop of
the diocese of Ohio, visited Marietta. There Avas by this
time a few persons in Marietta Avho believed in the doctrine
of this church, but Avho had not considered themselves
strong enough to form a separate organization. In fact.
Rev. Chase, in speaking of his visit to Marietta, said that he
Avas Avell received and treated Avith kindne.ss and hospitality,
and that "a considerable number of persons in the town and
vicinity of great respectability and Avorth, expressed them
selves sincerejv attached to the church."
On Wednesday, August 8, 1820, Rev. Chase held two
meetings in Marietta and one in Harmar, and on the folloAV-
ing day administered the right of confession to several per
sons. Here was the beginning of a church of this faith, and
"incipient steps were taken towards forming a parish, by
the name of St. Luke's Church." He usually held one of
his services in the old court house, Avhich stood on Putnam
street, Avhere the late county jail building stands. On one
occasif)nthe bishop held a service and administered the Sac
rament of Baptism in the Methodist church on Second street
above Scammel ; this church and that of the Cono-reo-ational
were the only houses of win-ship in Marietta at that time.

Religious History. 219

Services were also occasionally held in the Congregational
church. Although there were a number of earnest, zealous sup
porters of Bishop Chase, no organization Avas eff'ected till
1825. It was in this year that Judge Arius Nye, a zealous
member of the church, returned to Marietta and began to
interest the followers of Bishop Chase in eff'ecting an organi
zation. He Avas successful in his efforts ancl to liiin is due
the honor of establishing this church in Marietta. The fol-
loAving is the article of association as signecl by tho organiz
ers of St. Luke's church in Marietta:
"AA"e, the inhabitants of Marietta and vicinity, do hereby acknowl
edge and declare ourselves to be members and adherents of the Eelig-
ious Society and Parish of St. Luke's, of the Protestant Episcopal
Church, in the Diocese of Ohio, at Marietta, and agree to conform to
such Society and Parish, to the constitution and canons of that church
in said diocese." Akius Nye, James English,
Billy Todd, A. V. K. Joline,
Daniel H. Buell, Edward Ebctoe,
John K. Joline.
Marietta, January 1, 1826."
It seems that this church greyv very sloAvly, for in 1829 it
had increased to only ten persons. In 1832 Rev. John P.
Robinson held services' lor awhile in the Congregational
church. Soon after this a movement Avas on foot for the
building of a church. In the latter part of 1832 Rev. Robin
son was requested to become rector of the church but he
declined. Thereupon, Rev. John T. Wheat Avas called and
on January 28, 1833, accepted the invitation as rector. On
January 9, 1833, the church Avas incorporated by an act of
the State legislature, and on April 14th Rev. John T. Wheat
preached his inaugural sermon. Perhaps the greatest task
for the church at that time Avas the building of a house of
worship. They had liberal responses in the east, but their
membership was small, and it required much effort and sac
rifice from all.
On May 11, 1833, a committee was appointed
"to solicit subscriptions, in this idace and vicinity, towards
the building of a church in and for the Parish of St. Luke's."

220 History of Marietta.

Subscriptions Avere received amounting to .$935.00, including
a lot by Dr. Hildreth valued at .l!50.00. After careful inves
tigation it Avas resc)lved "that the Hildreth lot be selected
and adopted as the site for a chnrcli ; and that a church in
the Grecian Dqric style, of the size and general outline of
the plan presented by the select committee, with a southern
front, be erected thereon." The said Hildreth lot is at the
corner of Fourth and Scammel streets, and is the lot upon
which the Uv-^w Lutheran church stands. The site Avas then
nothing but a sandy slope, Avith very few houses near it, and
Avas considered out of town. The corner stctne was laid on
August 2(1, 18.88, and on Saturday, November 22, 18-84, the
church Avas opened.
On September 12, 1836, Rev. Wheat resigned as rector
of the parish to acceiit an invitation to minister in a "more
destitute portion of the church." In the spring of 18.37,
Rev. J. W. Hoff'man Avas invited to become rector, and on
May 8th was reported his probable acceptance. But on
June Sth he wrote that he Avas unable to respond to the call,
ancl stated that "Rev. Haensel had gone to ilarietta and
Avould take charge of the school if the vestiy chose to em
ploy him." Accordingly, on Aindl 28, 1838, he Avas asked to
take charge of the church, and in accordance with the Avish
of the vestry he accepted. He Avas pastor for only a short
time, resigning in October of the folloAving year.
The successor of Rev. Haensel, xAjas Rev. .John Bonnar.
His pastorate was short, liavinu- resigned on January 27,
1842, and on jMarch 6th his rectorate ceased. His success
or was Rev. David A^^ Tolford, who took charge of the
l)arish on November 20, 1842. He so(m resi<:ned and on
November 23, 1848, Rev. Edward Winthrop took charge.
Among the records of his pastorate is the parochial report of
1X44. He reported that the number of communicants at
that time Avere 52.
After his resignation the Rev. Tolford again accepted the
call of the church. lie took charge on St. Luke's Day,
(.»ctoberlS, bSt7. Mr. Tolford had been in charge of'a
young ladies' seminary at Newport, Kentucky, and upon

Religious History. 221

his coining to Marietta removed the institution to this place.
It occupied the building on the east side of Second street,
opposite Knox, Avhicli had been fitted up by Mr. Putnam.
The first catalogue Avas issued in 1848, and the teachers dur
ing this first year of the school were eight in number, each
of Avhom had special subjects. The first catalogue shoAved
an attendance of 26 boarding pupils ancl 40 day pupils.
The school continued for only two years, for in 1850 Rev.
Tolford resigned the rectorship, to take charge of a female
seminary in Wheeling, Virginia, in October of that year.
With the ending of his pastorate, the parish of St. Luke's
had existecl for about a quarter of a century. The period
had been covered by six rectorates, amounting in all to a
little over fourteen years, and vacancies of about ten years.
The Avhole number of communicants to September, 1850,
Avere 186, of Avhom but 50 remained at that time. But
quoting the Avords of Dr. Boyd : "Statistics are not the true
measure of the spiritual. Things outward attract the at
tention; they are in the plane of sense, and flesh can esti
mate them. But there is an unseen Avork, of Avhich all the
outward is but the scaffolding. "^
After the resignation of Rev. Tolforrl, the vestry sent a
letter to Rev. John Boyd, inviting him "to take the minis
terial charge of this parish, at an annual sum of four hun
dred dollars." This invitation was accepted, and on Sep
tember 8, 1850, he took charge of St. Luke's. Dr. Boyd
continued to serve as rector of this parish for fifty-tAvo years
Avhich makes his rectorate longer than any other clerg.yinaii
of the diocese. Very fcAV ministers have given a church the
number of years of service that Dr. Boyd has.
Soon after Rev. Boyd entered upon his duties, Avas a
-movement on foot for the building of a uoav church. On
Feliruary 11, 1856, Rev. Boyd tendered his resignation to the
vestr.y. The resignation was considered on the 17th, Avhen
it was resolved that the A^estry avouIcI not accept the resigna
tion. On the 22d it Avas decided to raise mone.y sufficient to
erect a builcling for the religious purposes of the parish. Ac-
1. Sen-ii-Centeniiial Si-i-moii, Januar.v, 2, 1876.

222 History of Marietta.
cordingly there was a subscription taken Avhich Avas headed
by Daniel Greene for $1,500. On July 5th the CraAvford
lot Avas purchased of James vS. Stone for $1,750. The jilan
accepted was that of the present church, belonging in style
to the early English period of Gothic architecture.
On September 9, 1856, the corner stone of tire new church
building Avas laid at the south corner. On September 20,
1857, the farcAvell to the old church was preached and on the
24th the uoav church tvas dedicated. The old church Avas
sold to the German St. Lucas Evangelical church
on February 1, 1858, for $1,500. In the summer of 1863, Avas
built the parsonage, and on October 8th, Mr. Boyd moved
into it.
During all the years that follow, Mr. Boyd has been faith
ful to the church and it has been a great benefit to Mari
etta. On September 9, 1883, was celebrated Doctor Boyd's
thirty-third anniversary, and on January 2, 1872, he preach
ed the semi-centennial sermon of the church. His long
pastorate has been one of much benefit to the church and
city, and no pastor could be held in greater esteem than he
is. He closed his pastorate in September, 1902, after fifty-
tAvo years of service to this church, and Avas succeeded by
Rev. W. H. K. Pendelton.

St. Mary's Catholic Church.
The history of the Catholic church in Marietta dates from
the year 1838. There were, hoAvever, Catholics in the town
previous to this time, but they had no organization and Avere
attended by priests and missionaries from other places. It
Avas in this year that Rev. James McCaffrey Avas stationed at
Marietta. He ministered to the communicants in this and
neighboring towns. He was an earnest and enthusiastic
Avorker and did a great Avork for the church. He succeeded
in overcoming all financial difficulties and in placing the
church on a solid foundation.
During his pastorate a house and lot were given to the
chnrcli by Mrs. Mary Bropliy. The house Avas a tAvo-story

Religious History. 228

brick ; the first story was used as a church and the second as
pastoral residence. This arrangement continued till 1850 at
which time a new church was completed. The work on this
building was begun in 1847. It was located on the same lot
as the old church but just above it. Some years since the
old building was removed.
In June, 1849, Rev. McCaffrey was succeeded by Rev.
Robert J. Lawrence. He served the church till April of the
next year when he was succeeded by Rev. Peter Perry.
Rev. Perry continued as pa,stor till October, 1855. During
his pastorate it was deemed necessary to commence a new
church, on account of the large increase in the membership
of the church.
The ehurch was finished while Rev. R. B. Hardey was
pastor. He remained till May, 1857, AA^hen Rev. A. O.
Walker succeeded him. It was Rev. Walker that took the
responsibility of freeing the church from the debt it had
incurred in building the new church.
In May, 1862, Rev. W. J. Ryan succeeded as pastor, and
remained in such capacity till his death in July, 1869., His
successor was Rev. C. F. Schellamer, under Avhose pastorate
the church was frescoed and supplied with stained glass in
the windows. In October, 1875, Rev. Peter Thurheimer
became pastor, whose ministration continued till September,
1878, when Rev. F. P. Campbell succeeded him.
Rev. Campbell was succeeded in November, 1879, by Rev.
John B. Kuehn. He continued his services with the church
till July 29, 1892, when he died, greatly lamented by the
whole city. He was a man who was univers^-lly esteemed
and one who did nobje deeds for his own people and other
congregations in the city. He was buried in the Catholic
cemetery in the northern limits of the city and is the only
priest buried in Marietta.
Rev. F. M. Woesman was appointed pastor on August 2,
1892, and has since ministered to the congregation here.
Since he became connected with the church, a new parochial
school building has been erected and many other improve
ments have been added to the church property on Fourth

224 History of Marietta.
street. The Catholic denomination has recently purchased
the building and lot formerly occupied by the Woman's
College of Marietta College and are preparing to erect a
new builcling on the lot, plans for which have already been
adopted. The church is a strong organization in the city,
and has a large membership.

The Baptist Church.
For the establishment of the Baptist Church in the North
Avest Ave go back to 1797, when a church of such belief Avas
started in the RainboAv settlement on the Muskingum,
tAvelve miles aliove Marietta. In 1796 Nehemiah Davis, a
regular ordained Baptist, came Avith his family from
Maine to Marietta. It was through his efforts that this
first Baptist church in the county Avas established. It Avas
called the "RainboAV church" and had a membership of
persons living fen" some distancje up and down the Mus
kingum and on Duck creek.
This church grew rapidly till 1804, Avhen a dissension on
open communion caused a division. The larger part of them
embraced the doctrine of open communion, and the rest held
to the established faith. The former kept up its organiza
tion for a few years, but soon became extinct. Those Avho
held to the established faith Avere Elder Paul, who be
came pastor, .Joseph Fuller, Mrs. JMorris, Ebenezer Nye,
Abraham Pugsley, Mr. and Mrs. Tresize and Othneil Tuttle.
The original pastor. Elder Davis, joined the seceding ele
ment, and they formed a church knoAvn by the name of the
"Rainbow Baptist Church," Avliich existed till about 1820
although the name had doubtless been clian2;ed to Adam's
church. The members of the close communion cluii-ch made several
unsuccessful attempts to bring the seceding church back as
Ephraim Emerson expressed it, "to the faith of the fathers."
It was the failure of this class that resulted in the establish
ment of the Baptist church in Marietta. A few earnest
Baptists of the close communion school, feeling the necessity

Religious History.

of an organization, began to consider an establishment of a
church at Marietta. 0\\ September 5, 1818, five members of
this belief met in the easterly part of Marietta, formed a
church and adopted articles of faith ancl covenant. These
persons Avere Ephraim Emerscm, William Churchill, John
Thorniley, Bain Posey and Mary Case, avIio maj' be knoAvn as
the founders of the Baptist church in Marietta. The church
thus organized Avas knownby the name of "Marietta Church."
The town of Marietta was its center, but for the first five
years meetings AA^ere held throughout the territory, both to
accommodate the members and awaken an interest among
those outside of the toAvn. Meetings were held "in the
school-house at the mouth of Little Muskingum," "in the
school-house up the Little Muskingum," at Upper Newport,
at Lower Newport, at "Dye's settlement on Cat's Creek,"
and inan.y other iilaces.
The first jiastor of this Baptist church was Rev. James
McArby, by whom the church was formally orL!;anized. He
continued as pastor till November, 1825, by Avhich time the
church had increased to 91 members, most of whom lived in
the country.
The second pastor Avas Rev. .Teremiah Dale, who hacl been
a laliorer in the church. He Avas an earnest, hard-Avorking
minister and one of great value to the church. It is said of
him that "He AA'as a man of fervent Christian spirit, devoted
indefatigably to his work, animated with a passion to saA'e
souls, and his labors were greatly blessed beyond, as Avell as
Avithin the territory of the Marietta church, for he set no
limit to his field but his poAver of presence and endurance."
He rode over four hundred miles a month to meet his aj:)-
pointments, and it has been truthfully said of him that "He
had no home but the back of his horse." In 1831 his pas
torate was terminated on account of ill health.
The two years following, the church was served by Rev.
Alfred Dana, who was succeeded by the next pastor. Rev.
Allen Darrow. During the early part of his ministry meet
ings were held in the old and new court houses, in the
school house, in Library hall and in private dAvellings. In

226 History of Marietta.
April, 1886, during Rev. DarroAv's pastorate, the first house
of worship for these people was built on Church street. The
house Avas destroyed by fire in 1855. But at that time, the
Baptists had in course of preparation a building on Putnam
street, Avliich building was soon erected and has since served
as their place of worship. In 1837 Rev. Darrow resigned.
It was not until 1838 that the Marietta church had an in
dependent pastor, Avhen Rev. Hiram Gear Avas chosen. He
was a strong, influential man and a good pastor. He died
February 20, 1843. A monument Avas erected to his memory
by the citizens as a token of their regard for him. His suc
ceeding pastor was Rev. Eber Grain avIio resigned in August,
1844, on account of ill health. FolloAving him came Rev.
Ira CorAvin, Avho served the church from October, 1844, till
March, 1853, and Avas succeeded in September, 1853, by
Rev. J. P. Agenbrood who served as pastor for Iavo years.
In September, 1855, Rev. L. G. Leonard became pastor,
and during his first year the church enjoyed the largest re
vival in its history. From this time, the Baptist church has
continued under a new era. He was pastor till July, 1863.
For the next year Rev. I. N. Carman served the church as
a supply and in July, 1864, was ordained as pastor. He re
signed in 1868, and in February folloAving, Rev. J. D. Grie-
ble became pastor, but resigned on the 10th of the next
month. He was succeeded on October 11, 1869, by Marana
Stone, D.D., who served the church till the fall of 1873,
when he resigned.
On February 26, 1874, Rev. James W. Riddle Avas ordain
ed pastor as Doctor Stone's successor. He resigned on Sep
tember 15, 1878, and on March 26, 1879, Avas ordained his
successor. Rev. George R. Gear. Mr. Gear had been a
member of this church, baptized into it, and is a son of Rev.
Hiram Gear, one of its former pastors. He continued as
pastor for tAventy years, Avhen he resigned. Rev. Gear was a
pastor much beloved by his people, and although no longer
pastor, he still meets and worships Avith the church he
served so long.
His successor. Rev. L. Kirtley, D. D., assumed charge of

Religious History. -227
the church on November 27, 1899. He came to Marietta
from Peoria, Illinois, having been pastor of the Baptist
church at that place for several years. He has done much
to increase the membership of the church and since his
coming the church has received an impetus for still larger
Avork. He is a diligent and faithful Avorker for his church
and as a man is courteous and friendly to everyone.

St. Paul's Evangelical.
During the early years of Marietta, there Avere only a few
German settlers, but about 1833 they began to increase
quite rapidly. There was then no German church of any
kind, but the Germans Avere kindly welcomed by the
English and attended their churches. We find that many
of them attended the Episcojial church where the services
Avere translated for them.
But the Germans love tlieir language, and among them
Avas a natural desire for a form of worship in Avliich they
could take part and understand. Such a feeling found
vent in the organization of the first German Religious
Society in Marietta, knoAvii by the name of "St. Paul's
Evangelical." St. Paul's church was instituted in September, 1889, by
John Lehnhard, LoAvis Lehnhard, Jacob Theis, Mr. Kellen-
baugh, Mr. Heider and Mr. HarAvig. Soon after this John
Hebel joined the church. These men held their first meet
ings in private houses where were laid the plans which were
to be perfected in the establishment of a permanent church
organization. Soon, however, were the meetings held in
the court house where regular services were conducted by
these men Avith no regular pastor; but in November, 1842,
Rev. C. Kobler was installed as the first pastor of the
church. Rev. Kobler was minister of this church for about one
year. The church by this time was fairly Avell organized
and established. But for about five years following the
resignation of Mr. Kobler, it was difficult to procure minis-

228 History of Marietta.

ters fen- this church, as regular ordained ministers of this
denomination were scarce in the west. But in 1847 a min
ister was secured in the person of Dr. J. E. Freygang, whose
pastorate continued till August 24, 1848.
The next pastor of this church was Rex. .Jacob Mosbach,
who began immediately upon the retirement of Rev. Frey
gang. We note that about this time there Avas a good mem
bership in the church, ancl it Avas continuously grow
ing. This increase in members caused the church to
feel the need of a house of Avorship, and they
decided to raise money for the purpose. Sufficient money
being raised, Avork on the church began. It Avas decided
to build the church on Fifth street at the corner of
Scammel .
Just before the coinijletion of the building it Avas deemed
advisable to change pastors, and Rev. Doener was elected to
succeed Rev. Mosbach. The church building was completed
by January 1, 1850, at Avliich time it Avas dedicated. The
dedicatory services were conducted by the pastor, assisted
by Prof. George Rosseter of Marietta College. The church
that was built is the same one that has since been used by
this denomination.
Rev. Doener continued as pastor of this church till 1853,
when he was succeeded by Rev. Kress. He served as
pastor for about a year, Avhen he tendered his resignation,
caused by the sad loss of two children.
The next pastor of this church Avas Rev. Z. E. Goebel who
began in 1854. It was during his pastorate that a very im
portant crisis in the history of the church occurred. It ap
pears that the pastor Avas not giving satisfaction to the
Avhole of the church on the matter of church government.
The pastor was not synodical in his rule and government,
and there Avas a large portion Avho Avas averse to this. The
pastor and his followers felt a desire for a society which
should be congregational in its government and liberal in
its doctrine. This dissension resulted in the dismissal of
the pastor^in the fall of 1857, and in the organization of St.
Lucas'^churchlearly^in ; the^ next year,', with! Rev. 'Zobel as

Religious History. 229

pastor. The history of this church Avill be treated under
the head of St. Lucas' church.
In November, 1857, John H. Schienbeck Avas installed as
the succeeding pastor, Avho supplied till December, Avhen
Rev. D. Schultz Avas chosen to fill the A^acanc}^ From this
point we can give no more than the different pastors Avho
have since had charge of the church. Rev. Schultz Avas
pastor until 1864, succeeded by Doctor Ruddolph, a German
who for a number of years had been Duke of Sax Weimar ;
William F. Conner, from January, 1866, to August 15, 1868;
G. Freidrigh, from September, 1868, to December, 1871; G.
Goepken, from January 1, 1872, to January 1, 1879 ; Victor
Broesel, from January 1, 1879, till the time of his successor,
ReA^ E. Keuchen, Avho was an able German scholar and
served the church for several years. His successor was
Rev. S. F. Mueller.
Rev. Mueller came to Marietta in 1899 at the call of the
church. He is a young man of collegiate education, being a
graduate of the Eden Theological Seminary, and in his few
years of service to this peoplehas been a means of con
tinuing the progress of the church.

Harmar Congregational Church.
Although the Congregafionalists Avere the first to plant a
church in ^Marietta and ahvays maintained a strong organiza
tion, it Avas several decades before a second church of this
denomination Avas planted here. The Harmar Congregation
al church Avas organized on January 1, 1840, when thirty-
seven persons met in the Harmar to\An hall and decided
upon such a society. Twenty-five of this number were from
the Congregational church of Marietta, ^ nine from other
churches and one on public confession. This meeting, and
thus the organization, was due to Rev. J. H. Linsley, D. D.,
who Avas then president of Marietta College, and Avho pre
pared the confession of faith and covenant which Avas
aciopted. 1. At this time Marietta and Harmar -were distinct and separate corpora
tions; see pages 127-8.

230 History of Marietta.
For the first two years there was no pastor of this church,
but nevertheless it increased in membership. On May 4,
1842, was installed and ordained the first pastor of Harmar
Congregational church in the person of Milo J. Hickok, a
graduate of Middlebury College, Vermont, and of the Union
Theological Seminary of Ncav York. These ordination ser
vices were held in the Methodist church at Harmar.
Rev. Hickok continued as pastor of the church till April 8,
1844, Avhen he Avas dismissed at his own request. After
wards he became pastor of the church at Rochester, New
York^ and later a citizen of Marietta. For over a year after
his resignation, there Avas no regular pastor of this people,
the xjulpit being filled by members of the College faculty.
On October 20, 1847, Rev. Gideon Dana was made the second
regular pastor, after having acted as a stated supply for some
time. He Avas an enthusiastic man, and as a pastor did
much for the church. It was during his pastorate, in 1847,
that the present church Avas built by this society, on a lot
donated by David Putnam, Sr. The building was quickly
erected and was dedicated on November 27th, the services
being conducted by the pastor and Rev. Wickes. On the
next Sunday Avere held the first services in this church. Rev.
Dana remained pastor till March 1, 1850, AAdien he resigned.
The pulpit of this church was then filled by Rev. David
Gould, as a supply, till March 28th, Avhen he was installed as
pastor by Rev. Wickes. On account of ill-health he resigned
on May 11, 1854, but having given such universal satisfaction
as a pastor it was not accepted, but he Avas released from his
pastoral duties till the foUowing Jauuary 1st. But in De
cember he renewed his request and on January 16th it was
accepted with a resolution of much regret.
On January 22, 1855, Rev. Wm. Wickefield Avas chosen as
the next pastor, and remained as such until February 9,
1872, when he resigned. It was during his pastorate that the
church was repaired and refitted at an expense of about
$4,500, about all of which Avas paid by one person.
The next pastor of this church was Rev. J. H. Jenkins, al
though Professor J. I. Wells acted as supply till November,

Religious Hi. story. 231
1872, Avhen Rev. Jenkins became a permanent supply. On
January 8, 1878, he Avas chosen as pastor and on June 2nd
duly installed. FolloAving him came these ministers: H. C.
Haskell, D. F. Harris, Silas L. Smith, John G. Smith and
Virgil Boyer. The present pastor is Rev. L. J. Travis, who
graduated from the Oberlin Seminary in 1897, and came to
this church as his sec(md pastorate.

German Methodist Church.
It has been previously stated that about 1833 the German
population began to increase in Marietta, and that the first
German church Avas organized in 1839. At this tim.e there
appears to have been some German Methodists in the town,
but they had not yet organized a church. In 1842 was for
mally organized this church, although meetings were held
before that time. The leading man in the organization of
this church was Paul Bobdeck, who was probably the first
pastor. The records concerning the early history are very
incomplete and it is therefore impossible to give an accurate
account of the organization and beginning of it.
The first building used by this congregation as a house of
worship Avas the house on Second street which they bought
of the Centenary church, and which was used by the Method
ists till 1839. They continued to use this building till 1877,
when their present church on the corner of Third and
Wooster was completed.
This church is a strong organization and represents the
greater part of the Germans who are Methodists. Itis simi
lar to the English church in belief and form of worship, but
in it the services are more familiar and better enjoyed bj'
those who are accustomed to the German language. The
present pastor is Rev. H. Herzer, who succeeded Rev. Hen
ry Jend in 1899. He is an educated pastor and one who is
faithful to his congregation.

United Brethren Church (Radical).
This United Brethren church is the one now situated on
Hart street. It was the first church organized in Marietta

232 History of Marietta.

of this denomination, having been founded in 1852. The
church Avas founded upon the church constitution of 1841,
and has ever since held strictly to it.
They held their first services in Whitney chapel building,
Avhich was located on Putnam street Avhere the Otto block
UOAV stands. This building afterwards was used as a place
of worship by the First United Brethren church,
which Avas established a few years later than this one. The
early services were conducted by Revs. Rinehart ancl Cisler,
Avho were at that time supplying churches in the country.
They took turns in serving the ncAv church established in
Marietta. Their uoav place of Avorship was in a building on
Fourth street betAveen Butler and Greene. They held their
services here until they returned to Second street, Avhere the
congregation bought a house which they used as a place of
Avorship. Later this building Avas sold to the Marietta Trans
fer Company, after wliich they decided to build a new
church. In July, 1896, they began the erection of their present
church building, Avhich Avas completed in the early part of
the next year. They uoav Avorship in this building, where
regular morning and evening services are held.

The First United Brethern Church.
This church was one of the late churches organized in
Marietta. During the early part of the Avinter of 1857 a
Wesleyan Methodist Evangelist by the name of Rev. Jones
conducted a series of revivals in Marietta. These meetings
Avere held in a mission meeting-house belonging to the Cen
tenary church, in the part of the town now knoAvn h,s
"Texas." In the progress of the meetings, Rev. Jones was
assisted by a United Brethren minister named Ciscel. These
men worked hard and Avere Avonderfully successful.
The result of their labor was shown when more than one
hundred had professed conversion and a desire to join the
church. There Avere then tAvo denominations represented
by the pastors, and perhaps the people Avere of many minds

Religious History. 233

as to Avhat church to join. HoAvever it Avas deemed advis
able by these converts to build a church of their oavii, and
a vote Avas taken to decide Avith Avhat denomination it
should be connected. The vote shoAved a large plurality in
favor of the United Brethren, ancl at the next meeting of
the conference the iieAv organization Avas received as the
United Brethren Church of Marietta. •
After the church Avas organized the church in "Texas"
Avas used as a place of Avorship till 1866, Avhen the frame
building on Fourth street, north of Greene AA-as built. They
occupied this building till 1879, Avhen it Avas sold to the
school board for a school house. The trustees then, pur
chased Avhat Avas knoAvn as Whitney chajiel from the Meth
odists. After this building Avas repaired it aff'orded a very
comfortable place for services ; it was located on Putnam
street, Avhere the Otto business block uoav stands.
They now Avorship in a new and attractive chapel building
on Wooster street betAveen Seventh and Eighth. The pres
ent pastor is Rev. Davidson, Avho recently accepted the
Avork of this church, succeeding Rev. L. B. Dear.

The Unitarian Church.
It can not be claimed that any of the earliest settlers of
Marietta held to the doctrine of Unitarianism, but it was
not long after the settlement that there Avere some Avho
thus believed. Peter Cartwright, Avhose name appears in
early Methodism of Marietta, says that "Universalism,
Unitarianism and Liberalism had made among the Yankee
settlers as early as 1806. "
The organization of a Unitarian Society in the place was
due to Nahum Ward, one of the most active and influential
men in early Marietta. On January 20, 1855, he made a call
through the Marietta Intelligencer for a meeting of all Avho
believed in the worship of God in unity, not in trinity, to
"meet at the court room of the court house, on Saturday, at
seven o'clock P.M., for the purpose of organizing a Unitarian,
liberal, rational, religious society." In accordance with this

234

History of Marietta.

request, a few persons met and Avere addressed by Mr. Ward,
after which they organized the first Unitarian society in
Marietta. The essential doctrine of this church can be found
in the following cardinal princijile of this organization :
Believing in the unity, and in the parental character and merciful
government of G-od; in man's natural capacity of virtue, and liability
to sin; in the supernatural authority of .Jesus Christ as a teacher sent
from G-od; in his divine mission as a Kedeemer; in his moral perfection
as an example; in the remedial as well as retributive office and inten
tion of divine punishments; in the soul's immediate ascension on re
lease from the body to its account and reward ; and that salvaticm rests
not on superficial observance of rites, or on intellectual assent to creeds,
or on any arbitrary decree, but under the grace of God on the rifrhtness
of the ruling affection, on humble faithfulness of life, and on inte.gral
goodness of character.
The church thus form
ed was composed of men
of wealth and influence.
The first trustees were
Nahum Ward, William S.
Ward and John C. Mc
Coy. It was after this
organization that a church
building was begun. The
corner stone was laid on
July 2, 1855, and on June
4, 1856, the building was
dedicated. It Avas built
at the corner of Third
and Putnam streets, which
in many Avays is one of
the finest public buildings
in the city. Its architect
ure is fine, and is class
ed by many as the best
in Marietta. This church
edifice was erected en
tirely at the expense of one man, the founder of the Uni
tarian church in Marietta, Nahum Ward.
As has already been stated, until the year 1833 a Univer-

Ukitarian Church.

Religious History. 235

salist society had existed independently in Marietta. ^ In
May of this year a union of this society with the First Uni
tarian Avas permanently effected. Each of these tAvo
societies maintains a separate organization, but the public
worship is maintained by the united society. The union is
simply a business organization by wliich a united Avorship is
maintained. The property of the old Universalist society is
still held by them, but in trust.
The first iiastor of the Unitarian society was R. D. Burr,
who was elected on January 9, 1858. Folio Aving Burr, and
before the union of the two societies above referred to, the
pastors have been William L. Gage, E. C. Gild, T. J. Mum-
ford, F. M. Holland and W. C. Finney. Since the union in
1869 they have been J. R. Johnston, T. S. Thatcher and J.T.
Lusk, Avho served from December 17, 1876, to October 19,
1890, being the longest- pastorate in thehistory of the church.
It is a fact worthy of note that from the pulpit of this
church have spoken such persons as Ralph Waldo Emerson,
Lucretia Mott, Mary A. Livermore and Edward Everett Hale.
The present pastor. Rev. E. A. Coil, began his work as
pastor of this church on September 1, 1895. He came here
from Cincinnati, Ohio, Avliere he had been pastor of a church
for some years. He is an enthusiastic and devoted
worker for his church and as a pastor and citizen is liked by
all.

St. Lucas' Church.
Mention has already been made of the dissension and di
vision in the St. Paul's church Avhich resulted in the organi
zation of St. Lucas' cluirch.^ Those persons who left the
older church, desiring a congregational form of government
and liberal doctrine, met early in 1858 to consider a form of
organized acti(m. Early that year, at a meeting of abcmt
forty persons, was organized St. Lucas' church.
The first thing after this organization was the securing of
a house of worship. They soon decided to purchase the
1. See pagi» 217.
2. See paije 2"28.

St. Lucas' Church

Religious History. 237

building on the corner of Fourth and Scammel streets. This
building had been erected in 1834 by the Episcopal church,
but on the completion of tlieir noAv church on Second street
in 1857, this old church Avas vacated by them on September
20, 1857,^ and sold to this uoav organization on February 1,
1858, for $1,500. This building has been much admired by
those Avho love the colonial and more ancient architecture.
On January 31, 1858, the organization of the church was
perfected, and officers Avere elected. On the 9th of February
following the church was inaugurated by the pastor. Rev. E.
L. Zobel.
The foUoAving is a list of the succeeding ministers of this
church: Revs. Morsbach, Seipel, Fleicher, Gleicher, Arnold,
Brickner, C. Moser, Jacob Blois, Curmacher, Alech, Herberg,
Fritz. In 1889 Rev. K. F. Thieme became pastor of this
church and served as such till 1899, Avhen he Avas succeeded
by the present pastor. Rev. L. Brinkman, Avho is a gracluate
of the Chicago Theological Seminary and a post-graduate of
the Chicago Divinity School of Chicago.
The membership of this church is one of the largest in this
city. The new church building which has been erected by
this congregation, andAvhich Avas dedicated on December 15,
1901, is one of the finest in Marietta. It is on the site form
erly occupied by the old one, and is adapted for the worship
of a large congreiration.

African Methodist Church.
It is not definitely knoAvn Avhen this church was formally
organized. The early Marietta was not peopled by many
colored people, in fact the number was ahvays very small
prior to the Civil War. But about the year 1860 there Avere
meetings held by these people, and afterAvards these were
held in the lecture room of the Baptist church. Perhaps the
first regular services were held by them in the OddfelloAVs'
hall in Harmar, which was rented by them. At this time
thej' had a pastor. Rev. William H. Brown, Avho regularly
I. See Page i22.

238 History of Marietta.
preached for them. The membership was small, being only
five in number, but they were all earnest and enthusiastic
members. With this sinall membership they determined to
have a place of worship of their own. It is difficult to con
ceive today hoAV such a foAV members could take upon them
selves such an obligation. But at that time grandeur and
largeness of structure entered not into the place of Avorship.
They Avere content with a neat building, only large enough
and so built as to off'er them a place for worship.
The five persons Avho composed the membership Avere
Franklin Norman, Jane Norman, Susan Norman, Mrs. Fletch
er and Mrs. Strowders., In 1865 the society that Avas com
posed of them purchased the old Presbyterian church on
Third street, and the building is still used by them as a
place of Avorship. 1
The membership of this church is comparatively large and
is constantly increasing. Many of the members are ardent
supporters of their church, and much pride is taken in it by
them. The last pastor was Rev. L. G. Langford, Avho has re
cently resigned.

The Christian Union Church.
The beginning of this church in Marietta Avas under the
pastorate of Rev. Risden. He began Avork as a missionary
and through the pastor several revivals were held. These
revivals were a success and gave much strength to the church.
The Christian Church Avas organized in 1895. Their first
church Avas located on the West Side near Mile Run. Here
a neat frame church building was erected. This denomina
tion now worships in the building on Fourth street, former
ly owned and occupied by the Fourth Street Presbyterian
Church. This church has a well organized Sabbath School
which is in good condition. The present pastor is Rev. F. F.
Cook. 
Wesleyan Methodist Church.
This is a church composed of colored people and is situate
on Second street between Sacra Via and Montgomery. It is
1. See page 210.

Religious History. 239

a church of much influence in the colored circles and has a
large membership.
Services were first held on Third street, above Scammel,
and next in a school building on the corner of Third and
Scammel streets. Their next place of Avorship was in what
is now called the "Engine" school house which they had
purchased and moved on Second street to Avhere their pres
ent place of Avorship is. They continued to use this build
ing till about 1883, Avhen they erected a new church.
The elder at that time was Rca-. Amos Lawrence. Earnest
Avork was put forth to raise sufficient funds for the building
of the church, but it was raised by the members and by dif
ferent church entertainments. The church that was built is
a neat and comfortable one, and affords a pleasant place of
worship. The present pastor is Rev. C. P. Cooke.

Gilman Avenue M. E. Church.
This church Avas the outgrowth of Avhat was knoAvn as
Whitney chapel ancl which has been referred to under the
history of the First M. E. Church. Prior to 1833 the history
of Methodism on both sides of the Muskingum was the same,
as both Avere in the same circuit, but at this date they be
came separate and distinct societies and each began a AVork
of their own.
The first house of worship was built on the West Side in
1833, the lot having been donated by Rev. John CraAvford.
Under the pastorate of Rev. Wallace this building Avas re
paired, and it Avas used as a house of Avorship till the occu
pancy of their new Gilman Avenue church in 1895. The
church has always been on the increase, and loyal to
the doctrine of the founders of Methodism. It has a large
membership and in all the diff'erent departments of work
there is good organization.
The noAV building which was erected in 1895, is modern in
its structure and of sufficient size for a large congregation
to Avorship in. It is an attractive building and was erected
under the pastorate of Rev. F. R. Crooks, and with the lot
and parsonage cost about $8,000.

240

History of Marietta.

The present pastor is Rev. A. J. HaAvk who came here in
1899. He is a graduate of the Ohio University and has
been a minister for twenty years. He has charge of a large,
active membershiji which is much interested in the success
of the Avork of the church.

The Y. M. C. A.
The first movement toAvard the establishment of a city Y.
M. C. A. in Marietta was in January, 1900, Avhen an eff'ort
was made by the State officers to establish such an organiza
tion in our city. But it seemed that the time was not yet

5t

New Y M. C. a. Building.
ripe. Work was continued, however, toAvard the accom
plishment of this purpose for about two years before it
seemed to be successful.
In January, 1902, a number of business men united to see
what could be done in this Avork. Soon was a meeting called
attended by about 45 citizens when it Avas decided to raise
.$30,000 Avithin thirty days. Work began in earnest, and at

Religious History. 241

the expiration of the set time the money was all raised, and
in the accomplishment of this great Avork it is proper to
mention the name of C. B. Jacol.)s, secretary of the citizens'
committee, as the man Avho started the movement in Marietta .
In a short time a building lot was i)urchased at 312 Sec
ond street, and the W(u-k on the construction of the building
soon began. Work progressed, and on November 14, 1902,
Avas laid the corner stone of this ucav building. Upon this
occasion an address Avas delivered by H. A. Wilbur, State
secretary of the Y. M. C. A. ; (]. B. Jacobs, secretary of the
the citizens' committee ; and Dr. W. 0. Thompson, Presi
dent of the Ohio State University, Avho delivered the oration
of the day.
The object and purpose of the organization are set forth
in Dr. Thompson's address from Avhich the following extract
is taken :
We have found it necessary to do something for the young women
and have found that the young women themselves were the best agents
for the work. The young men found this necessary and the Y. M. 0.
A. was the organized effort to do that thing. The word association
was chosen as embodying its intention. We found that the word
Christian was just as necessary as association. We realize that the
young men go to the wrong as well as to the right, so to make the as
sociation what it ought to be, the word Christian was chosen to indi
cate what it meant. Y. M. C. A. stands for good morals, improvement
and educational advantages. The Y. M. C. A. does not undertake to
do the work of colleges or schools, but helps the young men in the way
of education, and right living. If you have an hour here and there it
will help you to take advantage of that hour. The increased efficiency
of the young men who have been helped, the histories which have been
written and recited have thrilled the country with enthusiasm and a
desire to see the good work go on. It will help our boys and girls to
be the best that God wills they should be. I trust in years to come the
work here will grow to such propotion that it will bring honor to the
name of Y. M. C. A.
The general secretary of this organization is J. B.
Carruthers,B.A. Mr.Carruthers came here from Piqua,Ohio,
where he held a similar position. He has been engaged in
active Y. M. C. A. Avork for sixteen years, and comes to
Marietta as an earnest, successful worker for the purpose of
this ffreat movement.

242

History of Marietta.

In closing the chapter on the-Religious History of Marietta
one can not but wonder Avhy there has ahvays been such an
interest in the religious Avelf are of the to avu and city ; why
it is that the history of the diff'erent churches has played
such an important jiart in the life of Marietta. In ansAvering
this, one is led to say that itis due to the character ancl in
fluence of the earliest settlers. They Avere men whose
highest aim was to instill in the youth of the settlement the
principles of religion and education.
These men having succeeded in their jnirpose, Ave find
that the same idea has predominated in the minds of each
succeeding generation, and thus Marietta has ahvays been a
church-going city. Thus Ave present the religious condition
of Marietta as being at a very high standard and add that
Marietta is a city of fine church buildings, able ministers
and large congregations of worship. Fcav cities can look
Avith such pride upon its religious institutions as today exist
in Marietta as the result of the devotion to religion and edu
cation by the pioneers of the West.
The following table of statistics shoAV the number of mem
bers of the diff'erent churches of the city, and Avhen compar
ed with the population sIioavs a large iiercent of the people :

St. Mary's 
First M. E 
Baptist 
First Congregational . .
St. Lucas  . .
Ciilman Ave. M. E. ' 
Unitarian 
Presbyterian 
St. Paul's 
Episcopal 
Harmar Congregational
Christian 
German M. B 
United Brethren 
Wesleyan Methodist. ..
African M. E 
Total 

No. of

Enrollm't

Members

Members

of S. S.

Y. P. S"s.

1150

230

283

70.J

500

216

.528

642

190

175

393

70

400

300

75

400

290

110

310

60

30

300

200

100

200

50

36

185

60

40

180

200

75

166

95

50

150

110

45

150

100

40

74

60

70

40

5448

3330

1369

Business History. 243

CHAT PER XIV.
Business History.
The mercantile history of Marietta began before any per
manent store was established in the place. From the journal
of Colonel John May, of Wheeling, Ave learn that he had an
agent doing a "moderate business" here in September, 1788,
and that " there are many articles that cannot be sold at
cost." His form of business Avas by exchanging necessary
supplies for furs or whatever his customers had to dispose of,
and nowhere is it indicated that any of his business Avas
transacted in a store proper. The first store in Marietta,
Avhich Avas the first in the NortliAA'est Territory, was located
on the corner of Front and Ohio streets, and was owned by
Dudley Woodbridge.
The earliest business location was at the "point," and
when it began to branch from this place it first went up the
Muskingum. Soon, however, did Ohio street become the
main business center of Marietta. Comparatively speaking,
it was only in recent times that Front street Avas much im
proved. Previcms to 1830 Front street Avas almost a com
mons and very seldom Avas the grass and weeds broken, even
by a team. Putnam street, at this early time, had no busi
ness, and for many years did Ohio street possess nearly all
the business hcmses of the place. Greene street had only
small shops and dAvellings, and even the cross streets between
Greene and Ohio were devoid of any business. This Avas no
unnatural event when it is considered that provisions and
articles of trade Avhich were imported to the jilace came doAvn
the Ohio and Avould naturally be landed on its banks. It was
thus that Ohio Avas the most accessible street to the business
man, and on it Avould nearly all the early business be
conducted.

244 History of Marietta.

A large percent of the early business Avas done by trad
ing. Furs and salt were perhaps the two most important
articles of trade for a number of years. Previous to the time
of its manufacture on the Muskingum, salt was brought to
Marietta on pack-horses and sold by the quart or gallon at
the rate of eight dollars per bushel. The article Avas indis-
liensable and an important one in trade. The jirice of furs
made them an important article of exchange. In 1796 the
prices Avere : racoon, two shillings; musk-rat, one shilling;
Avildcat, three shillings; fox, tAvo to ftmr shillings; otter,
three dollars, and many other skins were marketed at a price
that made them an important mercantile article.
It must be remembered, in justice to these early stores,
that everything marketalile and necessary for comfort Avas
kept for sale. Business naturally divided itself into the
several departments, and after the Indian War its develop
ment began in earnest. Southern trade infiuenced it and
wa« a great advantage to shipbuilding and agriculture, and
caused the resources of the country to be more rapidly de
veloped. The monetary terms used in early business Avere somewhat
confused. In 1786 the Continental Congress abolished the
English system of pounds, shillings and pence ancl made the
dollar the unit of value. Gold eagle and the half eagle Avere
ordered to be coined by this same act of Congress. Dur
ing the next two decades a great many customs prevailed;
different systems Avere used among the business men
and we even find a mixing of the English and American
systems in the same books.
Ill 1792 Winthrop Sargent, then acting governor of the
territory, enacted a law regulating the fees of public of
ficers a part of Avhich reads as follows, and which shows the
unsettled state of the eariy monetary system :
"And whereas the dollar varies in its real value in the several coun
ties in the territory, some provision in kind ought to be made, there
fore : Be it enacted : That for every cent allowed by this act. one ([uart
of Indian corn may be allowed and taken by the person to whom the
fee is coming, as an e(|iiivalent for the cent, always at the election of
the person receiving the same whether to receive his fee in Indian corn

Business History. 245

or in species at the sum affixed by the foregoing table of fees; one
quartof Indian corn being ahvays equal to one cent, and so on at that
rate for a greater or less sum."
From the early inventories on the probate records Ave
learn that the usual Avay of keeping accounts Avas to have five
columns, headed E, D, d, c, m, and infrequently does one
note that cents in old accounts are Avritten as fractions of a
dollar. As already stated the first store in the Northwest Terri
tory Avas owned by Hon. Dudley Woodbridge, Avho came to
Marietta in 1788, ancl engaged in mercantile business. His
business Avas conducted on Ohio street and at an early
period was placed in charge of Dudley Woodbridge, Jr., who
came to Marietta in 1794, ancl was a prominent business man
for more than fifty years.
The second store Avas opened by Charles Greene who came
to Marietta the latter part of 1788. His place of business
was on Ohio street, below Post, in a builcling erected for
that iiurpose, but during the Indian War he lived in a house
in Campus Martius.
Edward Tupper, who came to Marietta in 1788, being then
seventeen j'ears old, Avas one of the early merchants. He
began merchandising at the close of the Indian War on the
corner of Putnam and Second streets.
Robert Lincoln was one of the most successful early mer
chants of the place. He began at the close of the Indian
War and was located on Ohio street. At one time he oAvned
all the land betAveen Post and Front streets and several lots
on Front. At the corner of Front and Ohio streets in 1807,
he erected whatAvas then the finest building in town, being
originally a large, square brick house. Mr. Lincoln died
about the time it Avas finished and John Mills did business in
this house for many years.
Colonel Abner Lord began business in Marietta about
1800. He came to Marietta soon after the Indian War, and
started a store at the foot of Front street on the river bank.
In 1807 James Holden, Avho was prominent among the
early business men, opened a store and after the retirement

246 History of Marietta.
of Mr. Lord from business, he occupied this building until
1827, when a torch Avas applied and the burning building set
floating down the river.
Col. Ichabod Nye opened a store in 1810 in a brick build
ing on Putnam street just above Front, and was enjiaged in
mercantile business. He made several changes during his
business career and after 1824 had no further interest in
business life.
John Mills began his business life in partnership Avith
Dudley Woodbridge in 1815. During his later business life
he Avas with several men as iiartners ancl continued his
mercantile trade till 1865, Avhen he closed his business with
the firm of R. P. lams & Co. During his long business ca
reer he shoAved uuAvearied attention to business, and his
good judgment and incorruptible integrity gained for him
¦the respect and confidence of all Avith whcun he dealt. ]Mr.
Mills Avas ill many ways connected Avith the early history of
Marietta. Among those who early began business in Harmar Avas
Benjamin I. Gilnian. He came to Marietta in 1789 and
was from a family distinguished for social and intellectual
culture. He began business in 1792 in a store located in a
stone building at the upper end of the square. He remained
in business till 1812, and then moved to Philadelphia Avhere
he remained till his death in 1833.
Among some of the other early business men of the West
Side were Captain I^evi Barber, whose store was in a double
brick house, which fronted the Muskingum and which still
remains; William Skinner, who Avas one of the directors of
the banks; .James Whitney whose name is familiar Avith
early Methodism in Marietta, and being by trade a ship
builder who Avas ruined by the Embargo A-t and afterwards
opened a store below the square ; Abijah Brooks Avho re
mained in business for a short time only.
Having mentioned the names of some of the earliest mer
chants of Marietta and Harmar who conducted what is usu
ally termed a "general store," Ave add now a list of the later
merchants of the city. A complete history of all the firms

Business History. 247

Avho have been in business since these earliest times, space
Avill not permit us to give. But in mentioning a fcAv of
them, Ave add the names of those who are engaged in a fcAv of
the leading lines of business, and in so doing a more detail
ed account is given of the firm which today ranks as the
pioneer establishment in its line of business.
The earliest form of the jeAvelry business Avas transacted
by clock-makers travelling over the country hunting jiur-
chasers for their manufactured articles. Mr. Harrison Avas
such a tradesman.
Mr. D. B. Anderson was the first practical jeAveler in
Marietta. He came from Utica, New York, and started a
store on the corner of Front and Ohio streets in 1817. He
continued in business till 1854, Avhen his son, D. B. Ander
son, Jr., took charge and located on the corner of Front and
Butler streets. |Mr. Anderson continued the business in his
name till 1900, Avhen the store Avas purchased by Austin B.
Regnier and Henry Wittlig, who are now knoAvn under the
firm name of Regnier & Wittlig. There are now seven other
jcAvelry stores in Marietta: J. Wittlig, L. L. Peddinghaus,
Chas. Bluine, Chas. Tresch, John Leonhart,Homer Eddy and
James McCune.
In the early history of Marietta drugs were kept only by
doctors, whose offices were called apothecary shops. This
was not always convenient, and after some years a store was
established Avhich kept drugs for sale. The first drug st-cn-e
was located on Ohio street, in what was known as "Flat-iron
Square," and owned by Dr. Regnier, Avho continued the
business till jl818, when he sold to Dr. John Cotton. Dr.
Cotton died in 1847, and the drug business Avas conducted by
his scm, J. W. Cotton, until 1850, Avhen J. H. Hawes became
a partner and the store was moved to near the corner of
Front and Ohio streets. In 1851 the firm became Cotton &
Buell, and in 1854 the store Avas taken to the opposite side of
the street. In 1856 E. W. and W. H. Buell purchased the
store and in 1866 removed to their neAv building a short dis
tance above. In 1869 W. H. Buell purchased the interest of
E. W. and conducted the business in his name till, 1874, when

248 History of Marietta.

the firm name changed to W. H. Buell ct Co. This pioneer
drug store of the northAvest was purchased on May 1, 1893,
by J. W. Dysle & Co., Avho are now located in this same
building, 128 Front street. The firm is composed of J. W.
Dysle and 0. F. Dysle.
The second drug store opened in Marietta Avas by E. B.
Perkins, in 1848, on the south side of Front street. This
store Avas later sold to Cevier (t Stimson, then to "William
Glines, and in 1864 Hollister ct Allen purchased it and re
mained in Inisihess till 1868, Avlien R. L. Curtis became the
owner. The next drug st(u-e was started in 1856 Ijv William Kay-
less on Front street, midway betAveen the tAvo river bridges.
He sold to Harte & Pearce, and they to Pearce ct Treim.
Later Theodore Treim purchased the store.
There are uoav ten drug stores in Marietta : J. \i . Dysle
it Co., Curtis & Hutchman, A. J. Richard, W. H. Styer, H.
N. Curtis, Beagle & Lytle, Union Drug Co., Chas. R.
Buchanan, Will Richardson and J. L. Mason.
In 1837 A. L. Guitteau opened the first dry goods store o*n
Front street in the Clarke and Curtis building.
In 1837 Samuel Shipman formed a iiartnership Avit-h his
brother Charles and opened a dry goods store on Greene
street. In 1860 Samuel became owner of the entire stock
and continued it until his death in 1880.
S. R. Turner began the dry goods business in 1850. In
1865 the firm became S. R. Turner ct Son and in 1881 S. R.
Turner ct Company. During the Avar Mr. Turner carried on
his business in the old First National Bank building, after
Avards on the Avest side of the street, and in 1871 the busi
ness Avas removed to the present site, 105 .Front street.
After the war ended F. H. Turner became a partner Avith
his father and in a fcAv years later C. H. Turner entered the
firm. Later H. J. and W. H. Ebinger became partners Avith
the sons, and now the business is conducted under the name
of Turner, Ebinger & Co. This firm is the pioneer dry
goods store of Marietta, and is one of the firms of such nuii;--

Business History. 249

nitude as assist in keeping trade at home and adding to the
commercial interest of the city.
Another! large dry goods store of the city is that of Otto
Brothers. They commenced business in 1886 and are uoav in
three large floors at 110-12 Putnam street. They do a large
retail and Avholesale business in the line of (Iry goods^
notions ancl ladies ready made Avear.
Other dry goods stores are Chas. Jones t^' Son established
in 1869; Peter Kunz, in 1881; The Leader owned by J. W.
Katzenstein ; Pragers, opened in 1901.
The hardAvare business of IMarietta began in 1840, AA'hen
D. P. Bosvorth and George H. Wells opened a stone on the
north side of Front street. In 1845 the firm became Bos-
Avorth, Wells ct Company.
The second hardware store was started by A. T. Nye in
1848 and is the pioneer hardware store now in Marietta.
In 1864 -Jacob Seyler started at 284-6 Front street Avhat
has since become the large hardware store of .J. Seyler ct
Brother. The business was conducted at this place till 1892,
Avhen it Avas moved to its present location, 158-60 Front
street. From the Ijeginning the two brothers, Jacob Seyler
and Adam vSeyier Avere associated, but not till 1870 did Adam
Seyler become an equal partner with his brother.
In 1879 a store Avas opened by Theis & Etz, which is uoav
OAvned by Henry P. Theis at 124 Front street.
In 1890 F. S. Hagan began the tin and sheet iron business
and in 1891 George D. Schad became a jiartner. They now
OAvn a large hardware store in the noAV Hagan block on Sec
ond street.
The first regular shoe store in Marietta Avas established by
William and Silas Slocumb, Avho also manufactured shoes on
a large scale.
About this same time, shoe stores Avere started by W. L.
Rolston ancl P. Fischer, the last named being still engaged in
this same line of business. Mr. Fischer is the pioneer mer
chant of Marietta, and has been engaged in this line of bus
iness for over a half century.
At present tliere are ten shoe dealers in the city, as foi-

250 History of Marietta.
loAvs : P.C.Fisher, W. R. Grimes, C. W. James, Jacob
Theis, Jacob Schimmel, Jacob Gephart, William Tornes,Coff'-
inan Bros., John Bickert and C. Haag.
The first book store, proper, was opened by Gurley and
Cross. They Avere succeeded by McCoy and Stejihens, and
in 1852, J. C. McCoy purchased the interest of his partner,
and in 1856, sold to C. E. Glines, Avho continued the business
till .1895. Mr. Glines is now assisting in the Colonial Book
Store Avhicli Avas started in 1895 by ,J. E. Van Dervoort.
The other book store is the Marietta Book Store, started
some time since and oAvned by the Aldermans.
Previous to 1855 furniture was made ancl sold only in cab
inet shops. During that year a furniture store Avas started
by Dana ancl Gray Avho did a good business. In 1856 J. W.
Stanley purchased the store and conducted a retail furniture
business till 1881, when he Avas succeeded by H. W. Stanley
and Charles Grass. The firm occupies a large four-story build
ing on 166 Front street, annexing upper rooms of 168, con
taining over 30,000 feet of floorage. It is the pioneer furni
ture store of the city and one of commercial importance.
The other furniture stores of the city are : F. A. Goebel,
who occupies a large, new building on Front street; George
Wieser, Avho began business in 1890, and is uoav on Putnam
street, next door to the post office ; Baker & Uhrhane, who
began in 1899; the U. & C. Furniture Store on Second
street, and W. S. Allender on Gilman avenue.
The pioneer clothing store of Marietta is that of S. R. Van
Metre & Co. In 1876 Mr. Van Metre began the clothing
business with his brother, J. W. Van Metre, wliich partner
ship lasted until 1885, Avhen his brother's interest Avas pur
chased by M. K. Wendelken. In 1894 W. V. Van Metre be
came a member of the firm. The business is located at 163
Front street.
One of the largest clothing stores of the city is the Star.
This firm began business in 1882, at which time it was OAvned
by George Blake. This store has continually increased its
stock and improved its facilities for business until it now
ranks among the best in the city. It occupies three floors,

Business History.

251

and is a firm of such magnitude
as adds to the commercial facili
ties of the city. On January 1,
1902, C. T. Mcllyar became a
partner in this firm, the business
of Avhich is conducted under
the firm name of George Blake
ct Company.
In addition to the clothing
merchants already mentioned,
there are the Buckeye, oAvned
by Jos. Josephy; the Cincinnati,
OAvned by Friedman Bros. ; The
Union oAvned by Harry Fried ;
J. B. Alden, established in 1902;
and the World.
The following merchants are
hatters and furnishers: W. A.
Sniffen & Co., W. L. Neubeck,
R. A. Goodhue and Max Rau.
Hutchinson's Bargain Store
represents the largest department
house in Marietta. It Avas started
in 1899 by A. W. Hutchinson who is still the oAvner, and
is located at 169-71 Front Street. This store employs over
thirty peojjle and embraces about as many departments.
Among the list of wholesale houses of Marietta the follow
ing des'^i-rve mention : The Penrose & Simpson Co., whole
salers of groceries, established on January 1, 1891 and in
corporated in 1897; the C. L. Bailey Grocery Company in-
corfiorated in 1892 with J. M. Harper as president, and C.
L. Bailey, Aice president; the Worrall Grocery Company in
corporated in 1900, occupying a four-story building on Sec
ond street, and of Avhich George Worrall is treasurer; E. J.
Thorniley & Brother, wholesalers of produce, Avho began
business in 1884 on Greene street, and in 1896 moved to Put
nam street, where a large business is conducted under the

Star Clothing House.

firm name of Thornilej' Bros.

252 History of Marietta.
Manufacturing.
Among the first manufacturing industries of Marietta
Avas that of hat making. Hatshops Avere as common and
necessary in a town as shoe shops, and the first hatter in
Marietta of which Ave have any knowledge was Seth Wash
burn, Avho had a shop on Ohio street.
In 1791 is noted that the first tannery was established
by Ichabod Nye. It was located in the northern part of the
city and afterwards at the corner of Sixth and Putnam
streets where it Avas continued till 1820.
The manufacture of woolen fabrics Avas at first clone by
hand. Later carding-machines were introduced, and in
1813 a factory for working cotton was built in Marietta by a
stock company. The building was located on Putnam street,
and was afterwards converted into the old Academy. The
machinerA- of this factory was run by horse-power.
The Marietta Iron Works Avas formed in 1866 for the pur
pose of building a rolling mill. The company continued
business for ten years, manufacturing bar and hoop iron,
railroad iron, fish plate and spikes, discontinuing business
in 1876.
The Marietta Foundry commenced manufacturing in 1829,
but having only sinall ineans it continued oiierations for
only a year, Avhen it Avas purchased by A. T. Nye.
In 1867 was started the Strecker's Boiler Works, located
in Harniar, where all kinds of boilers are manufactured.
Bookbinding Avas introduced into Marietta by Silas Slo
cumb in 1835. At the same time he Avas also engaged in a
manufacture and sale of shoes.
A bucket factory Avas established in Harmar in 1850 by Dar-
Avin E. Gardner, and later OAvned by Putnam, Sons & Company.
The first mill established at the mouth of the Muskingum
was in 1811. In 1838 John O. Cram built a mill on the east
side of the above river, Avliich was successfully run by him
until his death in 1860.
Having mentioned some of the earlier established manu
factories, which added much to the industry of early Mari
etta, attention is^noAv called to some of the larger industries

Business History.

258

of the present time. Space does not permit an accc)unt of
all the manufacturing plants of the city, nor a complete
history of those which are mentioned, but for the jiuriiose of
showing the progress of the city in the industrial lines ancl
the increase in the number and size of such leading indus
tries over those of a few decades past, mention should be
made of some of the most x<rominent manufacturing concerns
of New Marietta.
G. M. Knox ct Sox Boat Yard. — Shipbuilding began in
Marietta in 1800 and continued until stopped by the Embargo
Act of 1808. The first brig Avas named the St. Clair and Avas
built for Charles Greene & Co. by Stephen Devol. During
the next seven years more than a score of brigs and sloops
Avere built here. In 1882 Capt. Wm. Knox revived the busi
ness at this place, and AA'hile in business he turned out about
thirty-five boats. In 1865 G. M. Knox purchased an interest
in the industry, and in 1887 H. D. Knox became a partner.
The boat yard is situated about tAVo blocks beloAv the mouth
of the Muskingum, and still does a large business.

0" y

The Marietta Chair Company

254

History of Marietta.

Marietta Chair Company. — This is the leading industry of
Marietta. Its lumber-yards and buildings cover 11 acres,
floor space 168,500 square feet, and furnishes employment
for about 500 persons. The chair business Avhich Avas started
here in 1820 was succeeded liy the present organization in
1856, since Avliich time its prosperity has been very promi
nent. Although its employes are all union men, yet the
firm has a record of "no strikes." This concern has done
much to advertise the fame of this city and its extensive
operations have been a great factor in the prosperitj' of the
jjlace ; in short it is an institution of which any city might
Avell be proud.
The a. T. Nye A:. Son
C;oMPANY. — This estab
lishment demonstrates
Marietta's claim that
this is a superior point
for manufacturing pur-
Ijoses. Anselm T. Nye
Avas born November 9,
1797, in Campus Mar
tins, and spent most of
his life in advancing interests connected Avith this city.
About 1829 a foundry was started near the old Fort Harmar
site, and this was sold to A. T. Nye, Sr., in 1880, who asso
ciated with himself Ichabod H. Nye and Rotheus Maynard,
as A. T. Nye & Company. The junior partners retired in
1854 and A. T. Nye, Jr., became a partner, the firm name
changing to A. T. Nye & Son, the latter being the active
partner until his death in January, 1899. In 1866 the plant
Avas removed to its present site on the "point" Avhere it oc
cupies an acre of ground, bounded by Muskingum, Post and
Monroe streets. It has continued under a direct family de
scent since 1830.
The Marietta Manufacturing Company —This plant be
gan operation in 1856, by W F Robertson & Company, and
has continued operation ever since under various nanies.
The present name Avas adopted in 1890, during which year it

Nye Coaipaxy

Business History. 255

Avas incorporated . The present officers are : Alia Winsor,
President and Secretary ; J H . McConnell, Superintendent ;
W S. Dye, Treasurer. The Avorks cover about an acre of
ground, and the principal products manufactured are stoves,
ranges, iron and brass castings, plows and repairs, and com
pound and condensed engines, pumps, etc., for steamboat
trade. It is a scdid industry of Marietta.
The Diamond Pants and Notion Company. — This business
had its beginning Avhen George Blake started in a small
AA'ay to manufacture overalls, etc., in 1890. Morris Broth
ers a few years later bought out Mr. Blake,- and from that
time the business has prospered and extended, until it uoav
occupies the Avhole of 207 Second street and the fourth floor
of 209. About 25 dozen garments are turned out daily. The
comjiany Avas incorporated January 1, 1900, and the present
officers are: L. A Pease, president, W. A. Patterson, sec
retary and treasurer. About 50 persons are here employed.
The Leidecker Tool Company.. — This plant is located on
Second street between Greene and Butler. It dates from
January 23, 1891, when it was incorporated under the laws
of West Virginia. It is one of the largest manufacturing
plants of the city and its principal business is manufactur
ing oil well sujjplies, Avhose products are known over all the
southAvest oil fields. It employes about 100 hands, and has
branch plants at Sistersville, Mannington and Salem, West
Virginia. The corporation composes J. J. Leidecker, W. B.
Hayes, G. T. Braden and L. D. Shryock, the last named
being the manager of the local plant. This plant has done
much to cause the name of Marietta as a center for the man
ufacture of oil well supplies .
Stevens Organ and Piano Company. — This firm Avas in
corporated in West Virginia in 1892 under the name of
Stevens & Klock Company The retirement of the junior
partner soon afterwards changed the name to Stevens Organ
Company Superintendent Stevens is a native of Vermont,
commencing the manufacture of musical instruments with
the Estey Organ Company at Brattleboro in 1870 . In 1888
he opened a retail store for pianos and organs in Marietta,

256 History of Marietta.

and in 1892 started a factory here. This factory is located
on Gilman avenue. West Marietta, Avitli a fioor space of 36,
0011 square feet. The organs manufactured by this company
have gained a wide sale not only in the United States but in
foreign countries.
JIaribtta Boiler Works. — The plant aaus incorporated in
1896, Avith a capital of $100,000. It is located on Wayne
street, betAveen Seventh ancl Eighth, the yards extending
back 700 feet. About 75 men find employment here and
two large boilers can be turned out daily. A firm of such
ma.gnitude is extremelj^ advanta.iieous to Marietta, as it as
sists in forming the ground-work for a diversified industrial
centre. Royal Glass Company.— In 1898 M. F. Noll, D. B. Torpy,
A. D. Alderman, A. D. Follett and H. G. Chamlierlain of
Marietta combined with Addison Thcmipson .of Wheeling in
purchasing two'farms of 60 acres. for the purpose of found
ing a large glass plant, thus giving to Marietta its third
largest industry. It was completed in the fall of 1898.
About 125 men are employed with a pay roll of $1,500 per
week. The concern was sold November 1, 1899, for $93,000.
The National Glass Company are the operators. Addison
Thompson, secretary; SI. L. Chase, Treasurer.
The Pattin Brothers Company. — This company originat
ed as Pattin, Hell and Pattin about 1888. The Pattin Bros.
bought out the interest of J G Hell in 1895 and since then
the firm has been Pattin Brothers and CompaiiA', until re
cently Avhen it Avas incorporated as The Pattin Brothers Com
pany A new plant was erected tm Second street to be run
in connection with the West Side plant. About 50 men are
constantly employed.
The Strecker Brothers Coaipaxy. — This firm is one that
is Avell known and from its magnitude in leather Avork and
wholesale trade has become one of Marietta's best enter
prises. The company began business here in 1881, and in
1884 erected a tAvo story building at 117-19 Putnam street.
Ill 1898 they added two stories, giving them now 18,000 feet
of fioor space. On January 1, 1900, the Strecker Brothers'

Business History. 257

Company was incorporated with a capital of $100,000, with
C. F. Strecker, president ; B. F. Strecker, treasurer ; W. S.
Plumer, secretary. In 1901 their building was increased
in size, giA'ing them 25,000 feet of floor space, and they
are now contemplating the erection of a six-story building
in the rear of their present one. This firm employs about
60 men in the manufacture of the various lines of saddlery
and harness wdiich it turns out, and eight salesmen who
call on trade in all the adjacent states. The company is an
important factor in the city's industrial success and a credit
to the enterprise of its proprietors.
The Marietta Paint & Color Co . — This important busi
ness Avas started in Marietta, September 1, 1897, and on
March 18, 1898, a company Avas organized with a capital stock
of $30,000. The former plant of the Bucket Factory, later
used by the LaAvrence Piano Company, and recently by the
Lobdell Bicycle Company, was purchased for $11,000 to form
a nucleus. C. S. Dana, president of the company, is a
native of Belpre, educated in Marietta; C.J. LaVallee came
from Bridgeport, Connecticut, to this place some seven years
ago. The business is steadily increasing and will be one of
the city's permanent industries.
The Ohio Valley Wagon Company. — This business was es
tablished many years ago by Philip Trajip ; the firm after
Avards became Trapp & Stillwell, which, in April, 1899, was
succeeded by the present company. The company occupied
a factory at Fourth and Church streets until September,
1900, when it entered its new factory in NorAvood. The plant
comjirises large buildings with a floor space of 40,000 square
feet, and is so planned and equipped that the work runs in
perfect system from raAV material to finished vehicle. Judg
ing the future by the past, the success of this company is
unquestionable. The officers and directors are : I. 0 Al
corn, president ; J A. McCormick, vice-president; W^ M.
Stillwell, secretary and treasurer ; Philip Trapp and John
Kaiser.

258 History of Marietta.

CHAPTER XV
The Press.
While Marietta ranks as the oldest city in the Northwest
Territory, and Avas the first to establish many institutions in
the State, it cannot claim the honor of having the pioneer
press northAvest of the Ohio. Such honor belongs to Cincin
nati, Avhere Avas published the Sentinel of the Xorthwest
Territory, first issued on November 9, 1793. There is much
dispute as to whether that city now has a paper descended
from this pioneer iicavs, and if Ave were to look for the oldest
paper in Ohio, and one whose claim is Avell-baserl and undis
puted, Ave find it in the Scioto Gazette, at Chillicothe, estab
lished in 1800, and still published under the original- name.
The first paper in Marietta Avas the Ohio Gazette and Vir
ginia Herald, published on December 18, 1801. The date of
this first publication Avas unsettled for many years as there
are no copies of it in existence dating from December 18,
1801, to October 24, 1803. The issue of the latter date is in
possession of Hon. R. M. Stimson, being presented to him in
1862. It is to him that we oAve the discovery of the date and
the exact name of our first paper. In 1864 Avhile editor of
the Marietta Intelligencer, he came across an article pub
lished in the InteU'igencer in 1839 by Caleb Emerson, a care
ful and conscientious newspaper man. He had discovered an
imperfect copy of the first issue of the Ohio Gazette and
Virginia Herald, dated December 18, 1801, thus fixing a
long unknown date.
Having uoav the date of the earliest publication, we turn
and see some of the characteristics of the times, the Avays
and means of early printing and the scarcity of news. This
flrst paper was published by Wyllys Silliman and Elijah
Bachus, the former being the publisher, the latter the editor.
Mr. Emerson says in his article that the most interesting

The Press. 259

feature in the first copy is the editor's apology for adding
" Virginia Herald" to " Ohio Gazette." As has been stated,
the first copy of this paper, unmutilated and readable, now
in possession of anyone, in fact the first of any kind except
the imperfect copy already referred to, is that of October 24,
1803. The paper at this time was owned and published by
Samuel Fairlamb, of Philadelphia. It had four pages, of
four columns each, printed on heavy, but rather coarse,
paper. The subscription price was $2 a year, in advance, or
$2.50, one-half paid in advance, and the remainder at the
end of the year. The press on which it was printed was a
wooden one with a stone bed. For the flrst few years it was
printed on Front street near the stockade, and afterward the
press was moved to the "point."
The paper was Republican in politics and supported Jeffer
son. It w^as made up of both foreign and national news and
advertisements of a legal or official nature. There was none
of the matter which gives a newspaper its chief value, and
compared with the lively daily of today, it would seem very
meager and dry. The items printed in the paper already
mentioned show the nature of the papers of that time, some
of which will doubtless be interesting.
The first page was taken up exclusively with advertise
ments, set mostly in very large type ;the list of letters remain
ing uncalled for in the post office at Marietta, October 1,1803,
occupying a column and a half of the four columns of the
page. Griffin Greene was postmaster. Post offices were not
very frequent at that day, for we find letters advertised for
persons living at "Belleprie, Little Kenhawa, Kenhaway,
Galliopolis, Guiandot and Big Sandy." John Cline and Enos
Atwater give notice that they intend to apply to the next
term of court "for a right of establishing a ferry from a
point at Fort Harmar across the Ohio River to Mr. Porter's,
in Wood County, Virginia." Notice is given that "the in
habitants of the townships of Newport and Tuskarawa, in the
county of Washington," intend to petition the General As
sembly for a new county, with a "permanent seat of justice,
at, or near, the mouth of Licking Creek, on the Muskingum."

260 History of Marietta.
John Buell gives notice that "a horse and a colt broke into
the enclosure of the subscriber," and requests the owner to
prove the pro])erty and take them away. N. Gates, secretary,
gives notice of an adjourned meeting of mechanics to con
sider "the propriety of forming a Mechanical Society" in
Washington county. Edward Tupper says he has "just re
ceived from Philadelphia, and offers for sale at his store in
Marietta, a large and general assortment of Dry Goods,
Groceries, Hardware, Saddlery, etc."
The second page is entirely filled Avith foreign iicavs over
two months old.
The third page is half filled Avitli the "LaAVS of Ohio," four
short miscellaneous articles, and four advertisements, one
from Clarksburg, Virginia. John Green advertises that he
has "oxiened a Public House in the town of NeAA-jjort, on the
road from Marietta toWheeling, fifteen miles from Marietta."
James Riggs, of Grandview, says "an iron gray mare came t-o
my plantation and broke into my enclosure," and requests
the owner to prove property, etc. Richard Green off'ers for
sale "a veiy valuable farm in the toAvn of Marietta, about
half a mile from the city, containing about 39 acres." Also,
on the third page, election returns are given for the counties
of Washington and Gallia.
The fourth page contains over a column more of stale for
eign news and some miscellaneous matter, Avhich ends the
paper. It would be interesting to dwell upon these quaint old
papers, their advertisements, their struggles, their hardships,
their appeals for support, but suffice it to say that our fore
fathers did well, in many Avays better than the present
editors, Avhen everything is considered. Then no telegraph
lines linked the Avorld, mails Avere very slow and uncertain,
the city was less than twenty-five years old, the task of issu
ing a paper Avas tremendous and printing Avas in its infancy.
But in spite of these things Mr. Fairlamb continued his pub
lication till 1810, Avhen he sold to Mr. Emerson, and thus
ended the pioneer paper of the pioneer city of the Northwest.
In opposition to the Ohio Gazette and Virginia Herald, a

The Press.

261

Federalist paper. The Commentator and Mcrrletta Recorder,
was first issued September 16, 1807, by Dunham &. Gardiner.
The paper was not Avell supported and remained in existence
for only two years. The Western Spectator.
Soon after purchasing The Ohio Gazette and
Herald, Mr. Emerson began thepublicafion of the
Spectator, Avhich took the place of the old Gazette.
per Avas first issued on October 10, 1810. Its editor
of the best knoAvn characters and one of the ablest men
Marietta ever possessed. He was a well posted man and a
conscientious writer. He was a Federalist and in what edi
torials he Avrote he showed his true patriotism. During the

VI rg in la
M'estern
The ]ia-
was one

». rv ' . i/t. , '

Of. J ' f

A. I

i ki . Ui bfp

first year the payier was published "on Saturday, by Thomas
Ransom, for Caleb Emerson at $2.50 per annum, payable
half yearly in advance." In copy No. I, of Vol. II, publish
ed October 19, 1811, it is stated that J. Israel published the
paper for Mr. Emerson. Its motto was: "Be Just and
Fear Not."
In the subject matter of the paper there was very little
difference between it and its predecessor, except in politi
cal matters which were at that time interesting to the peo
ple to a great extent. The Spectator was published for a

262 History of Marietta.
period of about two years and a half when it was purchased
and renamed the American Friend.
The American Friend.
The American Friend wd,&^\?,t,'\%%ue^ on April 24, 1813.
It was owned by D. Everett, Thomas Ransom, T. Buell and
D. H. Buell. Two dollars and fifty cents for fifty-two num
bers, payable half in advance.
The editor, Mr. Everett, was one of the best literary men
Marietta eVer knew. In his early days he taught school at
New Ipswich, New Hampshire, and while there teaching he
wrote the following lines, familiar to everyone :
"You'd scarce expect one of my age
To speak in public on the stage ;
If I should chance to fall below
Demosthenes or Cicero,
Do not view me with a critic's eye.
But pass my imperfections by."
The first number of the American Friend contained just
thirty-three articles, items and advertisements of all kind.
During the eight months that Everett M^as editor it Avas
chiefiy a war paper, with now and then an article on social
problems, but little or nothing on social happenings.
Upon the death of Mr. Everett, D. H. Buell became editor
and publish of this paper till April 16, 1814, when Royal
Prentiss purchased an interest in the publication and con
tinued in partnership with the Buells till 1816, Avhen he be
came the sole OAvner of the Friend. In his first issue he an
nounced that the paper would continue Republican, Avith
the motto "Truth its Guide, Liberty its Object." In 1820
he moved the printing office from the "point" to Fifth
street close to where the College now stands. On June 26,
1823, he enlarged the paper to five columns and annexed to
its name "Gazette," and then it became the
American Friend & Marietta Gazette.
From this date till April 30, 1826, Royal Prentiss had a
partner, G.' Prentiss, but on the latter date he again became
sole owner and remained so till May 11, 1833, when he sold

The Press. 263

to John Delafield, Jr., and Edward W. Nye. Mr. Prentiss
gives as one reason for selling that "the profit of the busi
ness is not sufficient to remunerate one for the labor and
money actually expended in carrying it on."
Marietta Gazette.
When Messrs. Delafield and Nye assumed control of the
paper they dropped the name of American Friend, and the
paper was then known by the name of Marietta Gazette.
The gentlemen did not issue their first paper till June 29,
1833, and it was not till the second copy was issued, a week
later, that the name Avas changed to Gazette. This partner
ship lasted for only fifteen months, when Mr. Nye withdrew.
Five months later Pazzi Lapham succeeded Mr. Delafield as
editor and in nine months later we find Mr. Nye had returned
and become sole owner of the Gazette. The next change Avas
on April 20, 1836, when Caleb Emerson, Avho had established
the Western. Spectator over 26 years before, bought out Mr.
Nye. From this date till 1841, Mr. Emerson and his son,
William D., remained in charge of the paper and many items
of interest are noted in it during this period. In 1842 Ed
mund Flagg came to Marietta and took charge of the Ga
zette and was its last editor. The next year it Av^as merged
with the Intelligencer Avhich had been started three years
before. Marietta Intelligencer.
The Marietta Intelligencer first appeared on August 29,
1839, founded by the late Beman Gates. It was at that
time the largest paper that had been published in the place,
and was edited by one of Marietta's best citizens, who, when
he started the paper, was barely twenty-one years of age.
He continued to be editor of the publication till 1856, when
Dr. T. L. Andrews became the Intelligencer's editor. He
maintained the high standard of the paper- while he was
editor. On June 5, 1862, he sold the publication to Rodney
M. Stimson who on that day took possession as editor and
proprietor of the paper and changed its name to the
Marietta Register,
which name it has since born. For ten years previous Mr.

264 History of Marietta.
Stimson' had been editor of a journal at fronton, Ohio, and
was thus- well prejjared for his work. He Avas editor of the
Register for ten years, during which time he not only made
the paper of exceptional value on account of its editorials,
but of great value and Avorth by the publication in its
columns of a large amount of historical matter pertaining to
Marietta and the region around. Under his management the
paper took a high rank among the journals of Ohio, and to
him is due much credit for Avhathe did in the way of making
the Register what it Avas and now is.
In 1872 Mr. Stimson sold the paper to E. R. Alderman &
Co. (the company Avas J. W. Dunible), avIio took possession
on May 20th. Mr. Dunible remained in partnership till 1875
when Mr. Alderman became the sole proprietor. It is Avorthy
of note that Mr. Alderman was born on August 29, 1839, the
same day the Marietta Intelligencer Avas first issued. Mr.
Alderman labored hard for the success of his publication and
by no ineans failed in his attempt. On January 1, 1874, he
enlarged the jiaper from an eight to a nine column issue.
In 1883 the firm became E.- R. Alderman cfc Son, and later E.
R. Alderman & Sons. The latter partnership continued till
1887, Avheii The Marietta Register Company Avas incorporated
under the laws of Ohio, in which form it remains today.
The company is now officered as folloAvs : President, L. A.
Alderman; vice-president, A. D. Alderman; secretary and
treasurer, E. S. Alderman; directors, L. A. Alderman, E. S.
Alderman, A. D. Alderman, William Sharp, D. R. Gerken.
A. D. Alderman is editor and manager, J. W. Lansley asso
ciate editor, and D. R. Gerken assistant manager.
One succession of ncAvspapers has uoav been folloAved from
the beginning down to the present. The Register, it is
claimed, is the lineal descendant of the old Ohio Gazette and
Virginia Herald, Avliich makes the paper a century old, and
Avhose centennial was recently celebrated by a handsome
number of the Register called the "Centennial Souvenir."
Before taking up the next succession Ave must note another
paper Avhich was started in October, 1823, but Avas soon sus
pended. This publication was called

The Press. 265

The Marietta Minerva
and was edited by John D. and A. V. D. Joline. It was
suspended on December 3, 1824, being merged by the only
paper which Avas published in Marietta at that time. The
American. Friend and Mar'ietta Gazette.
The Marietta and Washington County Pilot.
In tracing the history of the second oldest paper in the
city. The Times, Ave turn to the Marietta and, Washington
County Pilot, the first Democratic paper published in the
town. It appeared April 7, 1826, with the names of George
Dunlevy and A. V. D. Joline as publishers. It was at first
neutral in politics, but in 1827 espoused the cause of Jackson.
Under Jackson's administration Mr. Joline became post
master of Marietta and remained in office till 1834. In May,
1830, the last number of The Pilot \\'a,s issued, and some little
time afterwards the material of the defunct paper Avas
purchased by John Brough, afterAvards Governor of Ohio.
The Western Republican and Marietta Advertiser.
Soon after Mr. Brough had bought the material of The
Pilot he started the above named jiaper. The first issue Avas
on January 8, 1831, at Avhich time the editor was not tAventy
years of age. The Friend spoke' of him as "Master" Brough.
HoAvever, he shoAvcd ability and made The Republican a
strong paper, and supported Jackson very energetically.
His motto was, "Freedom of speech is man's inalienable
birthright; the liberty of the press his impregnable safe
guard." The paper Avas published in Marietta for about
t\A'o years, then removed to Parkersburg, and after a fcAV
months to Lancaster. Mr. Brough became quite noted as an
editor and business manager. In 1841 he and his brother
started the Cincinnati Enquirer, and upon leaving that in
1848 he was elected president of the Madison & Indianapolis
Railroad. For a few months after Mr. Brotigh's leaving. Marietta Avas
Avithout a Democratic paper. In 1834 another was started, by
John McCracken, but was published for only eight Aveeks.

266 History of Marietta.
One morning a note was found in his office, signed by Mr.
McCrfc,cken, Avliich read : "I'm off, as the fly said when it lit
on the mustard pot." The paper then stopped.
The Marietta Democrat.
In August, 1835, the above named paper was started by
Charles B. Flood, who published it until 1838, when Jacob
Baughey took charge of it. The paper was ill supported and
soon failed, and the material became the property of Daniel
Radebaugh, Jr. In April, 1840, he issued the first number
of The Washington County Democrat.
This paper remained in existence but a short time. In 1844
it was rcAdved by J. C. C. Carroll, who published it until
after the first of November of that year, when it was stopped.
The Marietta Republican.
For about five years following, the city of Marietta Avas
without' a Democratic paper. In 1849 Amos Layman, a
Marietta College graduate, started The Republican. He
made the paper a success, and after five years transferred it
to AndrcAv McCormick, and some time afterwards he became
editor of The Daily Ohio Statesman of Columbus. Mr. Mc
Cormick' continued the publication of the paper until 1863,
when it was suspended, and again was Marietta without a
Democratic paper. This AA^ant was supplied in about a year
when was started the Marietta Times,
which was first issued on September 24, 1864, by Walter C.
Hood. He published the paper till 1871, when he sold out
and became State Librarian. He Avas succeeded by S. M.
McMillin who brought out his first issue on August 3, 1871.
By him Avas the paper enlarged to eight columns. In 1890
Benj. J. McKinney became editor and publisher of this pa
per. It was always a weekly issue until 1898, when a daily
Avas added, and now both are issued Avith a large circulation.
Der Marietta Demokrat.
The German press history dates back to 1856, when the
Demokrat was started by William Lorey. He published it

The Press. 267

till 1865, when it passed into the hands of Mueller & Schultz,
who soon after suspended its publication. It was then re
vived by its former editor, who issued it for eighteen weeks,
when it was suspended. Der Beobachter.
In 1861 Joseph Wildt ancl Frederick Neuberger started a
Republican German paper by the above name. The paper
was not well supported as Republican Germans were then
very few, and consequently only existed about nine months.
There'v>-as an effort made by E. Schmidt, foreman of the
office, to revive it, but with no success. For about six years
after this there was no German paper published in Marietta.
The next one started was an independent paper by the name
Der Patriot,
which was started bj- Rev. Oonstantine Arnold in 1867. He
was pastor of the German Protestant St. Lucas' church, and
printed his paper Avith the material of the former paper,
Der Beobachter, of which he was given the use. There were
published only twenty-two numbers of the paper, for Mr. Ar
nold had then to leave Marietta.
Marietta Zeitung.
In October, 1868, Mr. Winchester issued the first num
bers of the Zeitung, being assisted by Mr. Neuberger, of the
former Beobachter. He published about twenty num
bers when he sold to Jacob Mueller, who edited and publish
ed the paper until recently, when Frederick Knapp purchas
ed it. It is the only German paper published in the city,
and enjoys a good circulation.The Marietta Leader.
The Leader is one of the young papers of the city Avhen
compared with the two whose history has been traced through
their many chan.ges. It was flrst issued on February 23,
1881, by Frank A. Crippen and Will S. Knox. In about a
year after its establishment the paper was sold to T. F.
Davis, and in 1890 was incorporated as The Leader Publish
ing Co. During this year was begun the issue of a bi-w"eekly

268

History of Marietta.

Leader, Avhich was jiublished till 1894, when a tri-Aveekly Avas
started. In 1895 appeared The Marietta Daily Lender as a morning
paper, Avith weekly editions. The editor of this paper was
George M. Cooke, Avho Avas also the owner. In July, 1900,
Mr. Cooke sold the paper to H. V. Speelman, J. W. Crooks,
T. J. Mercer, C. C. Middleswart, John Kaiser and others.
The editor Avas Mr. Speelman, Avho
Avas an experienced newspaper man
frcmi Columbus. The manager Avas
J. M. Williams, Avho still hcddc this
Tjosition with the company. Such
capital was added to the paper by
this ncAv company as to run it on an
up-to-date, progressive plan.
In February, 1902, Mr. Speelman
resigned as editor of Tlie Leader
and on October 10, 1902, C. E.
Creager, of Columbus, Ohio, and
formerly a city editor on The
Ohio State Journal, Avas chosen to
fill the vacancy.
The Leader is the only morning
paper published in the city, and
has a circulation of 5,000. It is
Republican in politics, and is published in its new building
on Second street, Avhicli it has occnxiied since July, 1901.
The Daily Journal.
The last paper started in Marietta was The .Marietta Daily
Jowrual, the first issue of which appeared on .January 6, 1902.
This paper is jiublished on the second floor of the city elec
tric building, and is the official organ of the Trades and Labor
Assembly of Marietta.
The paper appeared as a result of the "printers' strike"
which occurred in December, 1901. The other papers of the
city refused to sign what is called the printers' "scale" and
be regulated by the Typographical Union... Consequently

Leader Building.

The Press. 269

the union men left the different printing offices, and that
this union, as Avell as the different labor assemblies of the
city, might have an official organ in Marietta, The Daily
Journal Avas started by them.
The paper is well patronizeci and has a groAving circu
lation. 
Too much cannot be said on the influence that' the press
has in moulding the public opinion of a community. As
such an organ the press of Marietta has always been a fac
tor in the advancement of the city. It represents all classes
and for the interest taken in the welfare of the place by
the different men Avho have had charge of the many papers
in Marietta, the citizens should be grateful. In turn it is
proper to ask that these important factors in the welfare of
the city should ahvays consider the best interest of the city
in general, and exert their influence for the advancement of
such agencies as tend to benefit it.

270 History of Marietta.

CHAPTER XVI.
The Bench and Bar.
One of the first things considered by the early settlers of
Marietta was the government of the colony. In a preceding
chapter mention has been made of the first set of regulations ;
of the appointment of the first judges; of the institution of
government in the Northwest Territory ; of the creation of
Washington county; of the first law enacted, and of the
establishment of courts.^ The early system of government
was continued until 1803, when Ohio was admitted as a
State, at Avhich time a new judiciary system was organized.
No change was afterwards made till 1851, when the new con
stitution added a District Court.
The judges of the General Court Avere James M. Varnum,
Samuel H. Parsons, John Cleve Symms, Greene Turner,
Rufus Putnam, Joseph Gilman and Return J. Meigs. The
court of common pleas was brought into existence at the
time the territorial laws were framed, and the judges were
commissioned by the Governor. When the State constitution
was formed they were appointed by the joint ballot of both
houses of the General Assembly for a term of seven years .
The constitution of 1851 formulated the present system of
three judges in each judicial district elected by the people.
The judges of this court have been Rufus Putnam, Benjamin
Tupper, Archibald Crary, Jos. Gilman, Dudley Woodbridge,
Robert Oliver, Daniel Loring, J. G. Pettit, Isaac Pierce,
Griffin Greene, Ephraim Cutler, Peregrine Foster, J. P.
Bradbury, Rudolph de Stigner, J. M. Wood, H. L. Sibley, S.
S. Knowles, D. W. Jones, H. W. Coultrap. The present
judges of this district are Wood, Jones and Coultrap, above
mentioned. 1. For these reference.?, see pages 62-8.

The Bench and Bar. 271
H. L. Sibley, who, for many years was a practitioner in the
court of the county, and later a common pleas judge, is now
one of the circuit judges of this district. He has recently pub
lished a book entitled "The Right to and Cause for Action."
The first attorney to present a case in the Washington
county courts was Hon. Paul Fearing. He graduated from
Harvard in 1785, and was admitted to the bar in Connecticut
in 1787. He came to Marietta on June 16, 1788, and during
his life in this place held many offices of trust, his death
occurring on August 21, 1822.
Some of the earliest attorneys were :
Elijah Bachus, a graduate of Yale College, who was admitted
to the bar in Connecticut in 1800. Shortly afterwards he
came to Marietta and engaged in the practice of law.
Lewis Cass, born at Exeter, New Hampshire, October 9,
1782, coming to Marietta, in 1800. He studied law here, was
admitted to the bar, and removed to Zanesville and com
menced practice.
Benjamin Ruggles, a graduate of the Brooklyn Academy,
studied law at Hartford, and was there admitted to the bar.
In 1807 he came to Marietta and pursued his profession.
Thomas Bachus studied law in Marietta and was admitted
to the bar in 1808.
William Woodbridge studied laAV in Litchfield, Connecti
cut, and came to Marietta in 1791. In 1806 he was admitted
to the bar in Ohio.
Gustavius Swan studied law at Concord, New Hampshire,
and was admitted to the bar of that state. In 1810 he came
to Marietta and was admitted to the bar of Ohio.
Caleb Emerson was another early attorney, and Avas ad
mitted in 1809. He was well known in early Marietta.
Other lawyers of note of the earlier days of Washington
county, were : John Mayberry ; Anus Nye, son of Ichabod
Nye and grandson of Benjamin Tupper, admitted in 1809;
A. Spencer Nye, son of Arius Nye, who was associated with
his father till 1846; William A. Whittlesey, admitted in
1820 ; David Barker, in 1829 ; Levi Goddart, Rufus E. Harte,
in 1835; William Whittlesey; Chas. Buell; Wm. D. Emer-

272 History of Marietta.
son, son of Caleb Emerson; D. E. Gardner, in 1841; W. H.
Oldham, in 1842.
Following these we note the following as some of the law
yers of the more modern days: J. T. Guitteau, Charles R.
Robbins, Melvin Clark, S. J. Andrews, S. B. Robinson,
Davis Green, W. S. Nye, S. S. Cooke, D. S. Nye, H. A.
Towne, R. M. Stimson, S. S. Knowles, T. W. Ewart, W P
Richardson, Harvey Holland, David Alban, R. K. Shaw, C.
R. Barclay, W. B. Loomis, W.M. Ramsey, H. M. Dawes,
Frank Buell, Walter Brabham, and following these, men who
are mostly members of the present bar.
The members of the present bar of Washington county are
as follows: R. K. Shaw, admitted in 1855; M. D. Fcdlett, in
1858; R. L. Nye, in 1860; J. W Collett, in 1868; W G.
Way, in 1869; L. W. Chamberlain and Thos. Ewart, in 1870;
C. T. Frazyer, S. J. Hathaway and J. A. Hamilton, in 1871;
J. A. Lisk and Jewett Palmer, in 1872; J. A. Gallaher, in
1873; F.J. Cutter and J. C. Preston, in 1875; D. R. Rood
and J. W. Trautman, in 1877; .James Ross, in 1878; L. W.
Ellenwood, Chas. Richards and Chas. Richardson, in 1879;
A. D. Follett, in 1880; W. H Leeper and A L. Smith, in
1881; J. H. Riley, in 1888 ; B. E. Guyton, in 1886; Jabez
Belford and C. T.. O'Neill, in 1894; J C. Brenan and C. L.
Ludy, inl895; C. H. Danford and R. A. L'nderAvood, in
1896; Ralph Starling, in 1897; H. B. Coen, N. E. Kidd, C
C. Middleswart and W E. Sykes, in 1898; G. W Strecker
and K. F. Thieme, in 1899; W. S. Hancock, W H. Sheldon,
D.H.Thomas, Frank Wilson and J. M. White, in 1900; H.
E. Jcu-dan, G. M. Magee and A. T. Williamson, in 1901; R.
M. Noll, in 1902.

Medical Profession. 273

CHAPTER XVII.
Medical Profession.
It has become a matter of history that the early physicians
of Marietta Avere some of the best and ablest men of New
England. They Avere men of ability and merit, and it is the
purpose of this chapter to mention some of the more promi
nent practitioners rrom the time of the earliest settlers.
Jabez True was the first physician of Marietta, and came
here in the spring of 1788. His office was in a log cabin on
Muskingum street, and during a part of the Indian War he
taught school in the garrison at the "point." He practiced
during the sieges of smallpox and scarlet fever in 1790, and
was very successful. He died during the eiiidemic of 1823.
Dr. Solomon DroAvn, of whom mention has been previously
made, Avas known rather as a scholar and man of letters than
as a physician. He came to Marietta in the summer of 1788,
and in 1791 was elected professor of botany and natural his
tory in Brown University.
Dr. Thomas Farley came to Marietta in the summer of
1788 as the attending physician of Judge Varnum. He
returned to Massachusetts in the fall of 1790.
Dr. W. P. Putnam, grandson of Gen. Israel Putnam, came
to Marietta in 1792. He spent part of his time in Belpre
and returned to Connecticut in 1794, but came back with his
father's family in 1795. He died in 1800.
Dr. Josiah Hart came to Marietta in 1796 and practiced
here till 1811. He was one of the first deacons of the Con
gregational c'hurch.
Dr. W B. Leonard Avas born in England in 1737, and came
to Marietta in 1801. He Avas a skillful surgeon, but in his
dress he was rough, patterning it after the times of Queen
Elizabeth. All of his books, instruments and skeletons were
of previous centuries.

274 History of Marietta.
Dr. J. B. Regnier was a well-known physician Avho prac
ticed in Marietta from 1808 till 1821. He was born in Paris,
and it is said of him by Dr. Hildreth that "no physician in
this region of country has since fully filled the place he oc
cupied in the public estimation."
Dr. Nathan Mcintosh came here in 1790, but in 1793 moved
to Clarksburg. He returned in 1795 and resumed his
practice. Dr. S. P. Hildreth was a man familiar to all who know
the history of Marietta. He came to this place in 1806, and
at that time found only two physicians. Dr. True and Dr.
Hart. He was a man prominent also in political opinions,
and was a student of history. He Avrote much about the
early settlers of Marietta and it is to his "Pioneer History"
that reference is so frequently made in this work. He died
on July 24, 1863.
Dr. John Cotton Avas a Avell-known physician, avIio came
to Marietta in 1815. He Avas a great church worker and
organized three Sunday Schools. He was also a scientific
student. On the occasion of the installation of the first
president of Marietta College he delivered an address in
Latin. He died on April 2, 1847.
The names of Jonas Moore, G. M. P. Hemstead, Morris
German, Felix Regnier, Hugh Trevor, Shubel Fuller, G. J.
Stevens and Wilson Stanley deserve mention as physicians
of note in early Marietta. Present Physicians.
It is the aim to mention only a few of the physicians
who are still living and are the oldest in the profession. In
this profession there are several Avho have continued in
practice for many years, and of those, mention is deservingly
made. Dr. G. 0. Hildreth, son of Dr. S. P. Hildreth, with whom
he was associated in practice till 1863, is the oldest
native practitioner in the city, and on November 17th last,
was ninety years of age.
Dr. J. D. Cotton began practice in 1847 and has been so

Medical Profession. 275
engaged continuously since that time, except for three years,
during which he acted as surgeon of the 92nd Ohio.
Dr. Samuel Hart began practice in 1853 and has continued
since then, except during a period of four years of surgical
work in the army.
Dr. James McClure practiced in Athens county from 1861
till 1871, excepting about two years, ancl then came to Mari
etta and engaged in practice.
Among some of the other older physicians are C. W. Eddy,
B. P. Hart, E. Sloan, S. M. Hart, H.'n. Curtis, S. D. Hart.
Besides these there are about twenty other physicians in the
city. The profession of dentistry is well represented in Marietta,
there being about fifteen dentists who are established here.

276 History of Marietta.

CHAPTER XVni.
The Banking History.
Soon after the admission of Ohio as a State, the banking
question came before the General Assembly. The first bank
chartered in the State, was the Miami Exporting Company,
of Cincinnati, the bill for which Avas passed in April, 1803.
With this company the main purpose of the bank Avas to fa
cilitate trade and the banking system.
Bank of Marietta.
The first corporation in the State Avhich exercised banking
poAvers exclusively Avas the Bank of Marietta, chartered in
1808, for a term of ten years. The original directors were
Rufus Putnam, Benjamin I. Gilman, William Skinner, Paul
Fearing, Dudley Woodbridge, Earl Sproat and David Put
nam. The first cashier was David Putnam.
The liank Avas located in a stone builcling on the west side
of the Muskingum river, a short distance above the dam and
dock. In 1813 it was moved to a brick building on Front
street above the Congregational church. It Avas about that
time that Mr. Putnam resigned his position as cashier, and was
succeeded by David S. Chambers. He served in that capac
ity until 1815, when Alexander Henderson Avas chosen. The
next year the charter of the bank was extended to January
1, 1868. In 1822 Benjamin Putnam became cashier and held
the office till his death in 1825. William R. Barnes succeed
ed him till May, 1826, Avhen Arius Nye became cashier. In
1831 the bank purchased a lot on the north corner of Front
and Putnam streets, and erected a building. The safe Avliich
was used in the old building was merely a heavy plank
chest, barred Avith iron and secured by a padlock; it was
thrown out as a valueless article Avhen the new building
Avas occupied, although it has for several years been exhibit-

The Banking History. 277
ed as a relic at the Cincinnati exhibitions. A. T. Nye Avho
became cashier in 1838, as the successor of his brother, Arius
Nye, occupied the resident part of this corner building from
1833 until it Avas sold to Joseph Holden.
At the exiiiration of its charter on January 1, 1843, the
bank suspended business. The successive presidents of this
bank Avere Rufus Putnam, Benjamin I. Gilman, Dudley
Woodbridge, Levi Barker and John Mills. Of the last nam
ed president it has been written by an old citizen and bank
er: "The name of Colonel John Mills was long ancl favora
bly connected Avitli this institution, he having served as
president for many years, ancl in that capacity established
the reputation of an honest, liberal and sagacious financier."
The Bank of Marietta.
For a little over tAvo years after the suspension of the
Bank of Marietta, there Avas no ba^nk in the toAvn. In 1845
a new banking laAv was passed embracing both the State
banks and it branches and independent banks. On Novem
ber 3cl, of this year was organized The Bank of Marietta as a
branch of the State bank, Avith John Mills as president and
Noah L. Wilson as cashier. They began business in the
building occupied by the former bank and remained there
for about two years, when a block on the east side of Front
street, a short distance above Greene, was bought and fitted
up as a banking house. No change was made in the presi
dent or cashier of this bank till February 4, 1857, when Mr.
Wilson resigned as cashier and was succeeded by I. R. Wat
ers who had been clerk in the bank since December 12,
1849; John Mills AA^as the only president, continuing as such
till near the close of its charter, when the institution sus
pended business and gave place to the Marietta National
Bank. First National Bank of Marietta.
This bank was organized under an act of Congress
which was approved on February 25, 1863, "to provide a
National currency secured by a pledge of United States
stocks, and to provide for the circulation and redemption

278 History of Marietta.
thereof," and was the first National Bank in Marietta. It
was organized on November 14, 1863, and the name of the
association was fixed as The First National Bank of Mari
etta. The capital stock subscribed was $50,000.00, to be
increased (subject to limitations of the act) to $200,000.00.
The first president of the bank was Beman Gates, the
first cashier William F. Curtis, and the first vice-president
John Newton.
On November 25th the by-laws were adopted and on De
cember 3d a certificate was issued to the Comptroller of the
Currency, certifjdng the amount of stock paid in, and that
the necessary provisions of the law preparatory to commenc
ing business had been complied with. On the next day the
Comptroller issued a certificate of authority for the bank to
commence business. The number of the bank on the official
list is 142.
On January 4, 1864, this bank began operations in a room
on Front street. On February 18th the first circulating notes
of the bank were received from the Comptroller of the Cur
rency During the same month the directors voted that the
capital stock be increased from $50,000 to $100,000. In 1864
the building at the corner of Front and Greene streets, known
as "Holden's Corner," was purchased, and soon fitted for
banking purposes, so that early in November, 1865, the bank
entered the new building. In January, 1867, the number of
directors was reduced to five, of which number the board
still consists. In May, 1872, an increase of $50,000 was voted
in tlie capital stock, which became $150,000. The surplus of
this bank is over $200,000.
In 1883 this bank was rechartered, and on November 14,
1903, will have been organized forty years. During this
time it has been a strong institution of the city, and in the
more recent years has been recognized as the leading finan
cial institution in southeastern Ohio. Its deposits are over a
million dollars, and its volume of business aggregates sixty
millions a year.
The first president of this bank, Beman Gates, was suc
ceeded by W. W. Mills in June, 1887. Mr. Mills is a good

The Banking History. 279
financier, and a man of much ability. Col. T. W. Moore
became vice president in January, 1895. The cashier is J.
S. Goebel; assistant cashier, G. C. Best; tellers, R.N. Payne
and J. C. Otto. The Marietta National Bank.
This bank was organized Avith Douglas Putnam as president
and I. R. Waters as cashier, and began, business on March
14, 1865. The building first used by it was the one formerly
occupied by the Bank of Marietta. On January 8, 1867, Mr.
Waters resigned as cashier and F. E. Pierce was appointed
as his successor. Mr. Putnam resigned as president on Jan
uary 18, 1870, and Mr. Waters was elected to fill the A^acancy.
On January 31, 1871, Mr. Pierce resigned as cashier and D.
G. Mathews was chosen to fill his place, and on August 31,
1875, he Avas succeeded by A. B. Waters. There was only
one vice president of the bank, Charles B. Hall, elected on
January 28, 1873. The bank continued business till March
2, 1876, on which date it closed.
Bank of Exchange.
The Bank of Exchange was opened in 1S54 by the firm
Benedict, Hall & Company, consisting of George Benedict,
Charles B. Hall, John Hall and G. G. Mathews. The bank
began business on Greene street in what was known as the
Booth building. The institution did not continue long, clos
ing up its business in March, 1859.
The Bank of Marietta.
The Bank of Marietta was opened on June 1, 1868, in a
building near the corner of Front and Greene streets, with
John Newton as president, and W.F. Curtis as cashier. They
continued business until February 1, 1871, when they sold
their building and association to a bank that had just been
organized by the name of the
Union Bank.
This bank was organized under the partnership laws of the
State of Ohio on January 1, 1871. The president was Doug-

280 History of Marietta.
las Putnam and the cashier F E. Pearce. The partnership
was formed for five years at the expiration of which term
business Avas discontinued. The Dime Savings Society.
This institution was organized and incorporated in Janu
ary, 1871, through the eff'orts of Professor John Mills who
served as its president for many years. The object of this
Society is to afford a safe investment to its depositors of the
suras deposited with it, Avhether in large or small amounts.
A semi-annual dividend is paid on the money invested, each
deposit drawing interest from the first day of the succeed
ing month after being deposited, provided it remains in the
Society till the next semi-annual dividend period, these
periods being on the first of January and July.
No investment can be made by the Society except as loans
in city, county or state bonds of municipalities of Ohio, and
on first mortgage on real estate in Ohio to an amount not
exceeding three-fifths of the value of the land exclusive of
the buildings. All loans must be passed on by the Execu
tive Cominittee of the Society, and the interest on the same
must be paid semi-annually.
The Society began business in a building on the east side
of Front street, Avith John L. Mills as president, and W. H.
Johnson as treasurer. In 1876 it secured a room on the Avest
side of the street Avhich Avas formerly occupied by the Union
Bank, in which building it remained till February 8, 1902,
Avhen it entered the ucav building now owned and occupied
by it. The building is on the site occupied by the old one,
and is a large, handsome structure. The banking room is
large and well fitted for banking purposes.
The deposits of this Society are now over seven hundred
thousand dollars. It is a solid institution and is doingmuch
for the advancement of the city.
Mr. Mills served as president till 1884, AAdien he Avas suc
ceeded by Jewett Palmer, Avho served until 1890, Avlien Thos,
Ewart was chosen as his successor; in 1893 W. G. Way Avas
elncted to succeed Mr. Ewart, and has since been the presi
dent of the Society.

The Banking History.

281

The first treasurer of this society served, from January,
1871, to 1877, when Charles H. NeAvton Avas chosen as his
successor. Mr. Newton has been treasurer of the Soci
ety since that time, except from February, 1879, to March,
1881, during which interval William 'Holden held the office.
Mr. NeAvton is assisted in his work by Rufus H. Steele and
P. M. White, who are in the employ of the Society.
Bank of Marietta.
The Bank of Marietta began with the closing of The Mari
etta National Bank on March 2, 1876. It Avas organized as
a private bank Avith I. R. Waters as president and A. B.
Waters as cashier. The bank began business in the same
building that was purchased by the Bank of Marietta in
1847. In 1880 was purchased a large fire ancl burglar proof
Hall safe for this bank, Avhich Avas a great contrast to the
wooden chest of which it was the successor.
The Citizens National Bank.
This bank opened December 9, 1899, at 223 Putnam street
with a capital of $50,000. The first officers -Avere HarloAv
Chapin, president" T F Davi=, ^^'^^^ procirlont •

F

'\r Booth,

The Citizens Bank Building.
cashier. Mr. Chapin died in September, 1891, and in Janu
ary, 1892, A. T. Nye succeeded as president; D. B.
Torpy was elected vice president.

282 History of Mar'ietta.
In February, 1898, this bank moved into the large building
noAV occujiied by it at the corner of Putnam and Second
streets. In June, 1895, the capital was increased to $100,-
000, which is its present capital, with about $40,000 surplus.
Mr. Nye continued as president of this bank till the time
of his death in January, 1899, when E. M. Booth succeeded
to the presidency. As the succeeding cashier T. M. Sheets
was elected. D. B. Torpy is vice president.
The German National Bank.
This was the last National bank organized in Marietta,wliich
Avas done on August 1, 1899, with a capital stock of $100,000.
The banking room is at 123 Front street. The present offi
cers are the same as those who started it, as folloAvs : W.
H. Ebinger, president; J. S. H. Torner, vice president; S.L.
Angle, cashier.
For a new institution this bank is doing a good business,
and seems to be Avell patronized.
The Peoples Banking and Trust Company.
This was the last banking institution organized in Mariet
ta. It is not a National bank, but a company incorporated
under the laAvs of the State of Ohio for the purpose of doing
a general banking business, receiving deposits subject to
check, paying interest on saving deposits and loaning money
on real estate.
This company begun business on May 26, 1902, in a room
of the iieAv St. Clair building on Putnam street. The officers
are D. A. Bartlett, president; A. D. Follett, vice president;
Geo. W. Home, secretary and treasurer.
The officers and directors of this new institution are Avell
pleased with the first fcAv months of its business, and as a
new concern adds much to the business enterprise of the
city. Building and Loan Societies.
The Washington County Savings, Loan and Building
Company was organized in 1890, and has an authorized capi
tal of $5,000,000 . It is the oldest building and loan company
now in business in the city.

The Banking History. 283
The Pioneer City Building and Loan Company was organ
ized in August, 1893, with an authorized capital of $250,000,
which was later doubled and has since been increased to over
a million. German Savings Building and Loan Company was origin
ally organized in 1870, rechartered in 1894, with an author
ized capital of $600,000.

One of the greatest advantages to the industrial and com
mercial progress of a city is the banking facilities that are
afforded. These institutions are the depositories of the
masses, the manufacturer, the business man and the laborer.
In such financial organizations. Marietta takes first rank in
southeastern Ohio. With its different banks and savings
societies, all of which are solid and reliable, much is- add^d to
the commercial stability of the important industries in the
city. At the head of these institutions are men who are
reliable, conservative and enterprising officials, wliich, with
their financial stability, make them institutions of which
Marietta can justly feel proud.

284 History of Marietta.

CHAPTER XIX.
The Oil Industry.
Of all the industries that has influenced the city of
Marietta during the past decade there is none that has had
the far-reaching and ever-growing character that is found in
that of oil. Since 1894 Ohio has led as the state producing
the greatest amount of oil annually, and no jilace in the
State is there a city Avhicli conti-ols such a proclucing field as
does Marietta. The "Marietta field" has become famous all
over this broad land, and everywhere do we find capitalists
locating in the place ancl making it their home. An industry
that has thus influenced Marietta, increased the value of
property, and caused the great influx of poxiulation to the
place, deserves much credit and should interest all our
readers. Since the earliest advent of the Avhite men, oil has been
collected by the Indians and used as a medicine. It Avas
called "Seneca" oil, from the tribe most active in its distri
bution, but early in the century its scientific name became
jjetroleum, irom peter a stone, and oleum, oil.
In 1814 oil was found on Duck creek. Noble Ccmnty, Ohio,
about tAventy-five miles from Marietta, at a depth of about
475 feet, while boring for salt. This aa^cII flt:)Aved several
barrels, but at that time its value Avas not recognized. In
1819 another well was found at Muskingum, but Avas alloAved
to run Avaste. Dr. Hildreth, in writing about the Duck
creek oil Avell in 1816, says: "It discharges vast quantities of
petroleum, or as it is vulgarly called, "Seneca oil," forced
out by a tremendous gas and is no use for salt; nevertheless
the oil is being gathered for profit, is coming into demand
for work-shops and will be used soon for lighting the streets
of Ohio cities.

The Oil Industry. 285

The process of drilling wells for the express iiurpose of
obtaining oil began in Ohio soon after the first successful
experiment in Oil creek. Pa. The celebrated "Drake" well
on Oil creek Avas drilled in 1859, and in the next fall do we
find a company composed of John Dutton, Alden T. Warren
and John Smithson organized for the purpose of drilling a
Avell on the banks of Duck creek about one-half mile beloAV
Macksburg, Ohio. Mr. Dutton leased a strip of land two
rods wide from William Rayley for a term of 99 years upon
a consideration of $100 to be paid at the end of ten years,
said lease being dated August 18, 1860.
Soon after this operations began. The necessary tools
were made and Avork was commenced. At the depth of
about 59 feet a valuable vein of lubricating oil Avas struck.
The oil that was pumped from this well was taken by wagon
to LoAvell, and from there shipped to Pittsburg. At one
time, it Avas noted, that this oil sold for $28 per barrel. Thus
the opening of a uoav field to the oil inciustry ; the first oil being
found by James Dutton, in 1860. The eff'ect of such a dis
covery cannot but be imagined. Men began to invest. money
in leases and drilling, some to win, some to lose.
On February 2cl of the next year, leases Avere taken from
Samuel ancl Uriah Dye by a company composed of .John
Newton, Douglas E. Newton, William Naylor, Moffat Dye
and George S. Bosworth, of a tract of land situate on Coav
Run in LaAvrence toAvnship, Washington county, Ohio, con
taining 140 acres. The first well was located on the U. S.
Dye farm and drilled through the first Cow Run sand, but
was dry. The second well drilled by this company Avas on
the Samuel Dye farm which struck oil in the next sand.
The well was pumped with "spring pole" and produced
about 50 barrels per day The oil obtained was taken nine
miles by wagon to Marietta. The well vvas called the "Old
Cow" and was the first producing well in' what is now known
as the first Cow Run sand of Ohio and West Virginia, and
the "Buffalo" sand in Butler county, Pennsylvania.
This same company afterwards drilled six vvells into this
sand all of which produced more or less oil. From that time

286 History of Marietta.
to the present there has been a continuous production of oil
from this sand in the vicinity of Marietta, and prior to 1864,
the total production was less than 50 barrels per day. It is
also noted that so far all i\^e drilling in Ohio was done by
hand, using the spring pole and treadle. But in 1864
we find that some machinery was bought through Mr. Fraz-
ier, as agent for the Bergen Oil and Coal company which had
been organized and doing business in Marietta, said com
pany having purchased the unexpired term of the lease on
the two Dye farms for $25,000. In December the supplies
were bought and the following list of purchases will show
the prices of them at that time :
Three 10 H. P. portable boilers and engines, "Blandy," at
$1,750 each, $5,250.
Three 10 H. P. portable boilers and engines, "Duvall," at
$1,750 each, $5,250.
Three 10 H. P. stationary boilers and engines, "Mt. Ver
non," at $2,250 each, $6,750.
One 15 H, P. portable boiler and engine, "Newburg," at
$2,425. During this same year the New Jersey Oil Company pur
chased 17 engines and 12 sets of drilling tools for use in the
Macksburg field.
During the year of 1864 much speculation Avas indulged in
the oil business and about fifteen companies were organized
and doing business in Marietta.
In the summer of 1865 the oil from the NcAvton well was
sold at $14.10 per barrel at the well. Such a price as this
was due to the difficulty that the operators had in drilling
wells and in producing the oil Avith only scant supplies.
When oil was found it was put in barrels at the well and then
carted for miles over the roughest country roads to the Ohio
river, where it Avas shipped to some eastern market. The
following will give some idea of the cost of marketing a
barrel of crude oil at that time, for which statement we are
indebted to H. E. Smith, of the Cumberland Oil Company,
and which he has taken from an old note book :

The Oil Industry. 287
Government Tax  $1.00
Karrel  3.25
Teaming  1.25
Freight to New York  3.65
Warehouse   1.00
Leakage  25
Total  .$10.40
When such a price is compared with that of today, one can
not but wonder hoAV men could do much at the business.
But the |3ossibilities were so great that it soon began to bring
into the oil field men of such business ability as could master
all difficulties and bring the industry to a systematic ancl
developed standard. There needed to be improvements and
inventions in the Avay of drilling; some method to break the
rock and bring out the oil where the pump failed ; some new
and better method of rigging up and pumping ; better man
agement of the leaseholds; places to tank the oil, and oil
stations, all of which are provided for at the jiresent time,
and such as make the industry one of the foremost in the
way of modern equipments for the work.
In 1866 oil Avas struck in the second Cow Run sand. This
well was drilled by Isaac Perkins on the Dye farm, and was
about 600 feet deep and flowed at an average of one hundred
barrels per day for the first six months. It was only about
two hundred feet from the old Newton well and Avas the first
well of any importance in this sand. This sand is still pro
ductive and covers considerable territory, both in this county
and West Virginia.
In 1868 a pipe line was laid by the West Virginia Trans
portation Company from the Avells to the Ohio river at the
mouth of Bell's Run, the oil previously having been taken to
Marietta by wagon, at a cost of one dollar per barrel. The
pipe was two inches in diameter and five and a half miles long.
Where the line terminated at the river an iron tank of ten
thousand barrels capacity was built for the reception of the oil.
It was about this same time that the operators began drill
ing deeper for oil in some parts of West Virginia, Avhere oil
was found. In 1878 a well was drilled in Noble county to a

288 History of Marietta.
depth of 1,500 feet beloAV the coal. This well flrst showed
gas, but when the sand was drilled through no oil Avas
found. Not long after this George Rice began the develop
ment of this deep sand at Macksburg. This rock is generally
known as the "Berea Grit" and is still producing oil in many
parts of the State and some places in West Virginia.
Thus the unceasing eff'orts of man have toiled and specu
lated for the production of oil at all depths. In some places
they haA^e fortunately found it at only a few hundred feet
Avhile in other localities it has required many hundred
feet of drilling. BeloAV Avill be found the depths of the pro
ducing sands below the Pittsburg Coal :
First Cow Kun or Buffalo Sand  200 feet
Second Cow Run or Dunkard Sand  600 feet
Mendenhall Sand  800 feet
Salt Sand  900 to 1,000 feet
Big Injun  1,200 to 1,300 feet
Berea Grit  1,.500 to 1,600 feet
The industry has so developed and the means of opera
tion have so improved that it has become no difficult task,
when considered Avith the past, to drill the deepest Avell.
Invention and skill in drilling have made it possible to find
the oil-bearing rock, no matter at what depth it may be hid
den. The work of drilling Avas first improved by the intro
duction of steam poAver for the purpose; then as oil Avas
found to exist at greater depth, Ave see the 80-foot derrick in
the place of the pole derrick, and the small drilling tools
have changed' until now we find on the end of a 2,000-foot
cable a 60-foot stem of two tons Aveight, Avith long jars and
heavy bit of 400 pounds, so that four men can send the bit
into the Berea sand at a depth of 2,000 feet in 30 days, or
even less. In places Avhere the pump fails to take out the
oil in paying quantities we find the "shooting of the Avell"
is the .remedy, brought about through an ingenious operator
Avho suggested "blast it with poAvder." .
Next in importance are the improvements in rigging up
and pumping with the gas engine. In earlier times a boiler
and engine Avere needed at every Avell ; later a boiler Avas
placed in some convenient place and steam lines run to the

The Oil Industry.

289

engines that Avere at each well, thus reciuiring an immense
amount of fuel and labor. At present when a lease is de
veloped, a gas eiiiiine and power house are suitably located,
Avhich, Avith all necessary etiuipments for the comxiletion of
the jilaiit, costs about $1,500. Having arranged the plant,
SAving rods are run out from the powerhouse in every direc
tion to the \A ells on a lease of tAvo or three hundred acres, so
that as many as seventy-five wells can be pumped Avith one
power. By making use of gas, the actual cost of pumping
is reduced to a nominal sum, as often gas would otherAvise
be a waste product. The
amount required to run a
25 H. P. engine is A'erj' lit
tle more than an ordinary
cook stove requires, and the
care of the engine is sel
dom more than the mere
oiling and starting of it in
the morning and shutting
it down in the evening.
The little gas engine has
thus brought into active ancl
profitable operation, much
territory that only a few
years ago AA'as of no value
whatever. The transportation of oil
has been Avonderfully im
proved liy the laying of pipe lines from all producing fields.
This is done mainly by The Standard Oil Company wliich
attem|its to lay them in such a manner that the oil Avill flow
from many tanks by the force of gravity to some central lo
cation. Here are erected stations, which consists of thous
ands of barrels of tankage, a large boiler house and pumps
Avitli sufficient poAver and capacity to send all the oil there
collected toAvard the seaboard. But many stations must be
passed bef(u-e it reaches the large reflneries of the East.
In looking at the oii regions of Washington county it is

*

ft

\

, li '
A
,v. ? *
«'
>-' «.' ¦"¦ ^~
i-^Js*; ' ¦ .
v1
^^..^i".
Oil Well Scene.
290 History of Marietta.
noticed that all the townships east of the Muskingum are
producers, and that the four non-producing townships are
well to the west, ancl some oil is being found in these. It is
estimated that the county has sent to market about one and
one half million barrels of white sand oil in the last year.
The inArestment in oil property is larger than all the ap
praised value of the real estate of the city of Marietta,
whieh in the last appraisement Avas $4,113,360. The receipts
for last j'ear for oil and labor, as an annual income from the
oil industry, Avere about $2,000,000, which means much to
the advancement and progress of the city.

Societies. 291

CHAPTER XIX.
Societies.
American Onion Lodge No. 1, F. & A. M.
In tracing the early history of this lodge it is proper that
we go back to the American Union Lodge and note its rise,
progress, influence and final development into the American
Union Lodge No. 1. The American Union Lodge Avas the
first chapter organized in America under American author
ity, and in its re-organization at Marietta on June 28, 1790,
was organized the oldest institution in Marietta, the oldest
Masonic lodge in Ohio, or in the original North Avest Territory.
The organization of the American Union Lodge dates
prior to that of the American government, and during the
early part of the Revolution. It had its origin in the minds
of a fcAv Free Mason soldiers of Connecticut, avIio desired to
enjoy the friendly relations to Avliich they had been accus
tomed. They thus resolved to organize a lodge in connection
with the army. But in the colony of Connecticut there Avas
no one who had the authority to issue a Avarrant for a iieAV
lodge, and the Boston Grand Lodge had been suspended, as
the place Avas in the hands of the British. Of this Boston
Lodge, .John RoAve Avas grand master, and Richard Gridley
was deputy.
It was decided by this small number of Masonic soldiers to
make application to Mr. Gridley for authority to assemble
and work as a regular lodge in connection with the Connect
icut line of army, then at Roxbury. In response Avas
received the following document Avliich is copied from the
minutes of tlie early American Union Lodge :
John Rows, Gkakd Master,
To Joel Clark, Esq., Greeting:
By virtue of authority invested in me, I hereby, reposing special

292 History of Marietta.
trust and confidence in your knowledge and skill of the Ancient Craft,
do appoint and constitute you, the said Joel Clark, Esquire, Master of
the American Union Lodge, now erected in Roxbury, or wherever your
body shall remove on the continent of America, providing it is where
no Grand Master is appointed. ,
You are to promote in your Lodge the utmost harmony and brotherly
love, and to keep up to the constitutions for the reputation of the
Craft. In your makings you are to be very cautious of the moral char
acter of such persons, and also of visitors, and such as desire to become
members of your Lodge (such as were not made in it). You are to
transmit to the Grand Lodge a fair account of the choice of your offi
cers, as well present as future. Any matters coming before your
Lodge, that cannot be adjusted, you are to appeal to and lay the same
before the Grand Lodge for a decision. You are, as often as the Grand
Lodge meets, to attend with your two wardens; of the time and place
the Grand Lodge shall meet, you will have previous notice.
In order to support the Grand Lodge, your Lodge is to pay into the
hand,s of the Grand Secretary, each quarterly night, the sum of twelve
shillings lawful money; all of which you will pay due regard to.
This commission is to remain in full force and virtue recalled by me
ov my successor in office. Given under may hand, and the hands of the
S J a I Grand Wardens, (the seal of the Grand
^¦.^~^> Lodge first affixed), this, the 15th day of
Feb'y, Anno Mundi 5776, of Salvation, 1776.
Richard Gridley, D. G. M.
William Bi-rbeck, S. G. ^X
 , T. G. AV.
Per order of the G. Master. Recorded, AA"m. Hoskixs, G. Sec'y.
The folloAving names appear on the minute book, as the
"original members of the American Union Lodge, at the
first establishment, April, 1776:"
Col. Joel Clark ; Col. John Parke, Thomas Chace, Esq., Ens. Jonathan
Heart, Capt. Joseph Holt, Capt. William Coit, Master Masons. Col.
Samuel Holden Parsons, Capt. Ezekiel Scott,  AA'hittlesey, 
Cotton, Fellow Crafts. Col. Samuel Wyllys, Entered Apprentice.
After the organization of this chapter, meetings Avere held
at various times and places throughout the whole period of
the Revolutionary War. The seal of the lodyie is supposed
to haA^e been suggested by Benjainin Franklin as aa'cII as the
name of the chapter. It was engraved by the famous pa
triot Paul Revere, and consisted of a square and a compass.

Societies. 293

surrounded by a chain of thirteen links joined at the top by
clasped hands, above which were the sun, moon and stars,
ancl beloAV three burning tapers.
On August 13, 1776, the lodge held a meeting at New York,
and on the 27t-h Avas fought the battle of Long Island in
Avhich Joel Clark was taken prisoner ; on' September 13th
two members were killed and two taken prisoners. Soon
after his captivity Colonel Clark died, ancl as many of the
members were called to different battle fields, the lodge
was adjourned.
On February 15, 1779, the lodge was again convened at
"WidoAv Sanford's, near Reading's old meeting house,"
at which Samuel H. Parsons Avas elected master. He Avas
afterAvards prominent in the Ohio Company, ancl one of the
Judges of the NortliAvest Territory. Other meetings of the
lodge Avere held upon the 17th, 24th and upon March 10th,
17th and 25th. On May 7th the lodge "closed without date,"
as the army Avas compelled to move.
We next find the lodge at Nelson's Point on June 24, 1779.
This being St. John's day, it Avas duly celebrated, and during
the clay the lodge went to the Robinson house, two miles doAvii
the Hudson river, where they Avere visited by General
Washington and his family. Soon after this Rufus Putnam
became a memberof the lodge. It continued to move with
the army, and in March, 1788, a meeting was held at West
Point, and on April 23, 1783, AA'as held the last meeting of
the American Union Lodge Avhile connected Avith the army.
It was adjourned to such a time as the master should choose
to call it together. When that Avas, was then uncertain; but
it seems that it Avas destined, to be again revived and in,
Avhat was then, an unsettled territory, — the country on the
banks of the Ohio and Muskingum.
On June 28, 1790, the American Union Lodge Avas re-or
ganized at Marietta as the American Union, Lodge No. 1.
The first masonic AVork done in Marietta and in the State of
Ohio Avas on January 10, 1789, when Judge Varnum was
buried Avith such honors'. With 'this suggestion it was deem
ed expedient to make 'more fast the ties of brotherhood

294 History of Marietta.
which existed among the different Masons of the settlement.
The commandant of Fort Harmar at this time, Capt. Jona
than Heart, was a master, having been elected as such on
July 30, 1790, and still had with him the warrant of the old
army lodge. The idea was to revive it.
On June 25, 1780, at Nunsell & Buell 's in Marietta,
gathered a body of men for this purpose. The company con
sisted of Rufus Putnam, Benjamin Tuppar, Griffin Greene,
Robert Oliver, Ezra Lrjit, William Stacey, William Burn-
ham, Anselm Tupper, Thomas Stanley and Ebenezer Sproat.
The meeting resulted in a petition being framed as folloAvs :
"Having considered the disadvantages that the brethren of the
Ancient Free and Accepted Masons have labored under in this western
hemisphere, relative to their further knowledge from the east, that AA'.
Brother Jonathan Heart, at Fort Harmar, would lake them under his
immediate patronage, and establish them on a permanent basis; and
give them, and the other brethren of the fraternity in this quarter, an
opportunity to meet him as soon as possibly consistent."
The resxionse of Captain Heart was as follows :
Previous to the late Revolution all authority exercised in America
with respect to Masonry was derived from the grand lodge in Great
Britain, delegated to deputies in and over certain districts, by virtue of
which all lodges were then held. The Federal territories not coming
within the district of any grand lodge, holding under the authority of
the grand lodge of Great Britain and the LTnited States, nor as yet
having formed a Federal head in Masonry, it may be in doubt Avhether
at this time there is any power in America having jurisdiction over
the Federal territories. From whence it follows the p<iwer is still in
the grand lodge of Great Britain, unless there can be found some power
which has been other ways than through the present grand lodges, and
extending its jurisdiction to this country. Whether the warrant under
which you wished to be convened affords protection is the next sub.ject
of enquiry.
The warrant was granted in the year 1776, previous to the Declara
tion of Independence, by Richard (irindley, Esq., deputy grand master,
whose authority extended to all parts of North America Avhere no
special grand masters were appointed, as may appear from the book of
constitution, and as expressed in the same instrument. It will there
fore follow that, there being no spe(;ial grand master for this territory,
a more ample authority for holding a lodge in this country could not
be obtained, provided there was a i-ompetent number of the former
members present. But there are only two, viz: Brother Putnam
and myself, who are actually enrolled members. To remove this objec-

Societies. 295
tion, it is observable that there are two others Avho are members and
residents in this county, but at present are at too great a distance to
attend. There are also two of the petitioners who were constant
visitors of the lodge during the war, one of them a past master
(Brother Bingham Tupper) who by custom is a member of all lodges.
There are also others of the petitioners Avho have frequently visited the
lodge at several times.
Therefore, under every consideration with respect to your situation —
the difficulty of obtaining authority — a doubt whether more ample
authority can, at this time, be obtained, the right which is ever re
tained .by individuals of incorporating themselves where there is no
existing power already lodged, with particulars for that purpose.
AA'herefore, being the present master of the lodge held under the
authority of said warrant, as may appear by having recourse to the
records deposited in Frederick's lodge, held at Farmington, State of
Connecticut, and being the oldest Ancient Mason within said territory,
I have thought proper, with the advice of Brother Putnam, member,
and Brother Benjamin Tupper, past master, to grant the request con
tained in your petition, and will meet you in Campus Martius, on Mon
day the twenty-eighth instant, at six o'clock P.M., for the purpose of
forming you into a lodge.
I am, with every sentiment of respect, brethren,
Your most obedient and humble servant,
Jonathan Heart,
M.A.U. Lodge.
In accordance Avitli the date set in the foregoing ansAver of
Jonathan Heart, the brethren Avere convened on June 28,
1790, by order of Mr. Heart, and the lodge was opened in due
form. There Avere present Worshipful Brother Heart,
master; Worshipful Benjainin Tupper, past master of Hamp
shire Lodge, acting as senior warden; Brother Rufus Put
nam, junior Avarden, and Brothers Thomas Stanley, Oliver
Stacey and William Stacey. The first thing Avas the reading
of the Avarrant of February 15, 1776; then folloAved a motion
by Rufus Putnam that the seven brothers be received as
members, avIio, being balloted upon, Avere so received. On
September 6th the first petitioner, Francis Choate, Avas re-
ceiA'ed as a member; on October 4th Rev. Daniel Story Avas
admitted; later several Avere received as members.
Jonathan Heart Avas re-elected master, Avhich office he held
until compelled to go Avith the army into the Indian country.
Rufus Putnam Avas elected to succeed him, but refused to

296 History of Marietta.
serve, and Robert Oliver was elected to fill the office. Mr.
Heart was one of the number who was killed in St. Clair's
defeat on November 4, 1791.
The early years of the lodge at Marietta were pleasant ones.
The membership grew rapidly, and among its members were
some of the best men of the settlement. In 1791 the lodge
was recognized by the Grand Lodge of Massachusetts, and in
1792 by that of Pennsylvania.
Upon the death of George Washington the Grand Lodge
of Pennsylvania notified this chapter of its action, and the
American Union Lodge made the folloAving reply :
With you we sincerely feel the loss we sustained in the death of
Washington, our beloved brother. And though he never graced our
meetings or processions with his presence, yet the happy eff'ect of his
masonic and civil virtues, of his heroism, wisdom, patriotism and policy
have reached the west. They have extended to every extremity of the
United States, and like the sun at high meridian, have cheered, en
lightened and animated, not only America, but the whole civilized
world. On the first intelligence of demise, the lodge unanimously agreed to
wear mourning for six months, as a great, respectful and affectionate
tribute to his memory ; and we cannot but receive sublime satisfaction
in this intelligence, that our brethren in the east unite with us in re
spect, esteem and veneration for so distinguished and amiable char
acter. He was indeed an illustrious brother, citizen and chief — in
peace and war, in council and action, pre-eminent.
On the night of March 24, 1801, the house used for a lodge
room Avas burned, and the charter, jewels, etc., were all
probably destroyed by fire. A duplicate charter Avas later
granted them by the Grand Lodge of Massachusetts. During
the years from 1802 to 1810 meetings were held in the Ohio
Company's Land Office On January 5, 1816, the American
Union Lodge received the charter from the Grand Lodge of
Ohio, which recognized it by its present name and number.
The master who served the longest in this lodge Avas Geo.
T. Hovey, who served from 1862 to 1882, with an omission of
four years. He conferred degrees on more than one hundred
and fifty candidates.
On June 24, 1876, the lodge celebrated its centennial, at
which time about five thousand visitors were present. The

Societies. 297
lodge UOAV OAvns a hall at the corner of Front and Butler
streets, and is in fine condition. It is an organization of
which one can feel proud of being a member. The present
membership is 130.
The following are the officers of this lodge : Nahum W.
Bergen, W.M. ; J. L. Barbour, S.W. ; James H. Dye, J. W. ;
Theo. Wagner, Treas. ; Joseph W. Sturgiss, Sec; Walter C.
Peters, S. D. ; J. M. White, J. D. ; Frank Gainmel, Tyler;
Karl F. Thieme, Chaplain; A. E. Sprague, Steward; Rufus
H. Steele, Steward.
American Union Chapter No. 1, R.A.M., was organized in
Marietta on June 6, 1792, under authority of American Union
Lodge No. 1. On March 22, 1801, the lodge hall, charter and
papers Avere burned, but it Avas rechartered by the Grand
Lodge of Massachusetts in .Januarj-, 1804. It was recognized
by the Grand Chapter of Ohio upon its organization, and is
probably the oldest chapter in the State. Its present charter
is dated October 21, 1816. Aniong the first officers were Jas.
T. Willard, H.P.; David Trowbridge, K., and Wm. Skinner,
S. The present membership of the chapter is 184. The offi
cers are as folloAVS : C. F. Hoist, H.P. ; C. R. Richardson, K. ;
James H. Dye, S. ; .J. L. Barbour, C. of H. ; Wm. Harring
ton, P.S. ; Vv. J. Kirkwood, R.A.C.; Asa D. McCoy, M. of
3d V. ; H. B. Hoyt, M. of 2d V. ; Van W. Welsh, M. of 1st
v.; J. S. H. Torner, treas.; J. W. Holden, sec. ; J. A.
Steadman, guard.
Harmar Lodge, F.&A.M., No. 390, held its first meeting on
June 8, 1867, and Avas chartered on October 16tli following,
Avith thirteen members. The first members were: Elijah
Locker, W.M. ; A. S. Curtis, S. W. ; S. H. Tidd, J.W.; T.J.
Pattin, treasurer, and H. W. Smith, secretary. The present
membership of this lodge is 134.
The jiresent officers are : Chas. R. Richardson, W.M. ; Chas.
R. Putnam, S.W. ; John M. Starling, J.W. ; S. J. HafhaAVay,
treas. ;¦ G. M. Payne, sec. ; Robert Shiers, S.D. ; Wm. Har
rington, J.D.; J. A. Steadman, tyler; Ira L. Ellis, steward;
F. S. Payne, steAvard.
Marietta Commandery No. 50, K. T., Avas chartered Sep-

298 History of Marietta.
tember 14, 1891, with C. R. Stevens first P.O. The number
of members is 127, and the officers are as follows : Sir Knight
Chas. F. Henry, E.C. ; Sir Knight William Reader, G. ; Sir
Kni.ght J. L. Barbour, C.G. ; Sir Knight Geo. L. Allen, prel
ate ; Sir Knight J. B. Haight, S.W. ; Sir Knight W. J. Kirk
wood, J.W. ; Sir Knight G. M. Payne, treas. ; Sir Knight A.
W. Tompkins, recorder.
Marietta Council, No. 78, R. and S. M., was chartered on
September 26, 1893, with C. R. Stevens the first T. I. M.
The present membership is 98. The officials are J. H. Dye.
T.I.M.; J. L. Barbour, D.M. ; 0. B. Vincent, P.C.W. ; J. C.
Lytle, treasurer; A. W. Tompkins, recorder.
Independent Order of Odd FelloAVS, No. 67, Avas instituted
August 29, 1846, ,by John Brough, later Governor of Ohio.
Its first officers were : J. P. Beach, N. G. ; W. N. Marsh, V.
G. ; W. F. Curtis, secretary ; and O Ave n Franks, treasurer.
The lodge was organized in the Masonic Hall, in a brick
school house on the rear of a lot on'Front street, later occu
pied by Messrs. Booth and Buell's brick store building.
Harmar Lodge, No. 115, of Odd FelloAvs was instituted on
August 5, 1848. Ten members Avere initiated on the first
night, and the first officers were: Jonathan Sole, N. G. ;
Wm. C. Obney, B. G. ; L. E. W. Warner, secretary; W. H.
Wigden, treasurer.
Guttenburg Lodge, 1. 0.0. F., No. 319,Avas instituted June 12,
1857. It worked in the German language until April, 1892,
when it changed to the English ritual.
Elkeye Encampment No. 99, I. O. O. F. Avas organized on
June 11, 1867, Avith 14 charter members. P. Emrich Avas
the first C. P.
J. E. McCoy Rebekah Lodge No. 230, Avas organized about
18^5, and now has over 100 members.
Augusta Rebekah Lodge, No. 272, I. 0. O. F. Avas insti
tuted July 13, 1889, with 15 charter members.
Manhattan Tribe No. 85, Improved (Jrder of Red Men Avas
established on January 27, 1868. Henry Bohl was the first
Sachem .

Societies.

299

Raynold No. 82, K. of P., was organized May 27, 1875,
with 18 charter members, and J. C. Folger the first C. C.
Pioneer City Lodge No. 43, K. of P., was organized May
10, 1898, with 30 charter members.
Muskingum Council No. 40, Jr. 0. U. A. M. was establish
ed in June, 1889, Avith 18 members, and Henry Posey the
first Councillor.

Elks Hall.

Buell Post G. A. R. No. 178, AA'as organized in December,
1881, and now has a membership of over a hundred.
Buell W. R. C. No. 70, organized in 1885, is for the pur
pose of aiding the G. A. R.
C. B. Gates Post, G. A. R. No. 468, organized in 1884,
Avith20 charter members.
0. B. Gates, W. R. C. No. 186, organized in 1884, has a
membership of about 40.

300 History of Marietta.
Dawes Camp No. 509, S. of V. Avas organized on August 23,
1899, with*9 charter members.
The Royal Arcanum, Marietta Council No. 1544, was in
stituted December 11, 1893.
Knights of the Macabees, Mount Tent No. 822, organized
May, 1896, with 12 members, now has over 200,
The Ladies of the Maccabees. The Hive at Marietta Avas
organized in March, 1897, with 25 charter members.
Modern Woodmen, Marietta Camp No. 4,138, was organ
ized August 21, 1896, with 15 charter members.
American Insurance Union Avas organized in Marietta on
November 17, 1879.
Lodge No. 477, B.P.O.E., was organized on April 27, 1899.
The Elks have one of the finest homes in the State, located
on Front street, betAveen Scammel and Wooster, and having
cost about $30,000. The membership is large, -being about 400.
Pathfinders, organized in Marietta on September 13, 1899,
with 44 members.
Knights of Ccdumbus, No. 478, was organized on January
28, 1900, being composecl exclusively of Catholics.
Knights of Labor, No. 265, Avas organized in 1886; Trades
ancl Labor Council, in 1890.

Historical Remain^. 301

CHAPTER XX.
Historical Remains.
There are fcAv cities in the basin of the Mississippi, and
none in the valley of the Ohio, whose historical remains have
been sketched so often as those of Marietta.
As soon as the student begins the study of these remains,
he must face the vastness of the question Avhich is suggested
by the simple and enduring earthworks that are scattered
throughout different jiarts of the State. This treatise of the
subject, however, must refer only to those that are situated
in Marietta, and in this study the reader must remember that
at the very outset Ave are confronted by the dark curtain
Avhich shuts off many centuries of the past.
The city of Marietta alone attests through its monuments
that a A'ast race at one time dwelt in this lancl, occupied it
and passed aAvay. We call them the Mound Builders, but of
their origin, character and disappearance, no positive infor
mation is known. With a reference to the short sketch al
ready given of this race,^ Ave pass to the study of their
remains in Marietta. The Great Mound or Conus.
The most interesting remain of the Mound Builders in
Marietta is the large mound uoav enclosed in Mound
cemetery. Of this mound it is but just to say that, although
it is not the largest in the state, there are few of such beauty
and historical fame.
This mound is about 115 feet in diameter, and 30 feet
in perpendicular altitude, and is perhaps the largest in the
State in proportion to its circumference. It is very unique
in its embankment and ditch surrounding it. This ditch is
about -fifteen feet wide and four feet deep, and outside of it
1. See pages 8-5.

302

History of Marietta.

is an earthen Avail, about four feet high and twenty feet Avide.
At first sight one would suppose that the ditch ancl Avail form
a circle, but such is not the case; an elipse is more nearly
the figure formed by this Avail, as one diameter is tAvo
hundred and thirty feet, and the other about tAvo hundred
ancl fifteen.
It is stated that at one time there Avere a number of small
pieces of a Avail of slight elevation on the west and south
sides of the mound, Avliich formed an imperfect enclosure.
As to the original shape of the mound, there is a clivergency
of opinion. Was it ahvays truncated ? It is at present, and
no citizen of Marietta can recall when it Avas not. Some

The MorxD.

argue, however, that it is doubtless a sepulchral mound, and
thus has two chambers; that the fiattening of the top is due
to the caviin;- in of one or both of these chambers (Avhich in
most cases were constructed of timber.) Others believe that
the flattening is due to the uprooting of a great oak Avhicli is
described in Dr. Cutler's journal as standing upon it in 1788.
He also spoke of it as the "great conic mound." But it
stands today as perfect as Avhen it Avas first discovered by
Putnam's little band.
It is ahvays interesting to know as to the opening of a

Historical Remains. 303
mound. The general belief in regard to this mound is that it
has never been excavated, but the fact is that it has been
partially so. Mr. Harris quotes Dr. Cutler as saying that
"an opening being made at the summit of the great mound
there Avere found the bones of an adult in a horizontal posi
tion, covered with a flat stone. Beneath this skeleton were
three stones placed vertically at small and different dis
tances, but no bones Avere discovered. That this venerable
monument might not be defaced, the opening was closed
without further search."^
It is generally believed that the skeleton found Avas not
lower than fifteen feet from the top. Whether there is an
other chamber in this mound at the base is unknoAvn, al
though in all the large mounds that have been excavated
and found to contain one chamber near the top, there has
been found another at the base. Such being the case, one is
led to believe that therein lie the bones of some great hero
of the race, which jierhaps were deposited with great pomp
and glory.
When it comes to the purpose of this mound, Ave meet a
question the answer of Avhicli can only be conjectured. The
foundation and wall around would suggest that it Avas built
for some other purpose than the mere erecting of a large
eartliAvork. It is conjectured that it might have been erected
as a place for the observance of religious Avorship, from
whose sacrificial fires the cries of this people ascended to the
Great Spirit, and others say it is a monument to some hero
of this race, typifying by its magnitude and symmetry the
nobility and beauty of his life.
In March, 1791, the Ohio Company leased to Rufus Put
nam for twelve years the public square containing the mound,
with the following conditions: "He would surround the
whole square with mulberry trees, with an elm at each cor
ner. The base of the mound to be encircled with weeping
willows, with evergreens on the mound. The circular para
pet outside of the ditch to be surrounded Avith trees ; all
within the square to remain undisturbed by the plow, and
1. Harris' Tour, page 152.

304 History of Marietta.
seeded down to grass; the whole enclosure with a post and
rail fence." He soon, however, ceded it to the town.
The fiight of stone steps that lead up the mound Avas con
structed in 1837 by Ichabod Nye and ' Thomas Vi'nton, who
had been appointed by the council as a ccunmittee to make
the needed improvements in all the squares. During this
year fences Avere built around them.
Quadranaou and Capitoliuji.
It has already been stated that in a resolution passed at
the first meeting of the Ohio Company in the N(n-thAvest it
Avas decided that elevated square number fl, Avhich is be
tween Warren on the south, and Third and Fourth streets on
the Avest and east, and occupying one-half the square, be called
Quadranaou, and that elevated square number 19, Avliich is
betAveen Fourth and Fifth streets on the Avest and east, and
on Washington street on the sOuth, and occupying about
two-fifths of the square, be called Capitolium.
Soon after this was a resolution passed which Avas intend
ed: for the preservation cif these ancient Avorks. The resolu
tion Avas to the following effect :
"Rv>iolvvd, That Colonel Battelle, Colonel Crary, and Ma.jor Sargent
be a committee to lease the public Squares (to Samuel H. Parsons, Ku-
fus Putnam and Griffin Greene, esqs.), the one on which the great
mound stands, the Qnadranaov. and Papitoliam, for so long as thev are
not wanted for the uses for which they were reserved. The committee
are to point out the mode of improvement for ornament, and in what
manner the ancient works shall be preserved, and also to ascertain the
amount of what is to be given."
In March, 1791, the Ohio Company leased to Rnfus Put
nam for twelve years the public square containing the-large
mound, on condition that he should set out trees and make
other improvements. On the same terms and conditions
were the Capitolium square leased to Dudley Woodbridge for
ten years, and the Quadranaou to Benjainin Tupper. " The
trees which Avere to be planted on these squares were to be
of native growth. Subsequently Rufus Putnam, Paul Fear
ing and Dr. Jabez True A\ere appointed trustees to take
charge of these squares, until the town should be incorpo-

Historical Remains. 305
rated ; they could lease them to proper persons, the proceeds
of which Avere to go to the education of indigent orphans.
In 1820 there arose a Avarm controversy as to whether the
lessee of one of these squares had the right to deface it. At
that time, the square containing the Q,uadranaou was leased
toD. Hartshorn, Avho had transferred the right tojRev. Joseph
Willard. The latter began plowing down the pyramid, and
soon did the citizens protest against such a step, Caleb
Emerson being one of the strong protestors. The subject
Avas much discussed, ancl the merits of the case were argued
in the noAvspaper betAveen a Avriter Avho signed himself "Fair
Play," and Mr. Willard. The council removed the square
from Mr. Willard's possession and leased it t-o C. D. G.
Bonny. The damage done Avas repaired by the citizens, but
the case was carried into the court, Avhere it Avas decided in
favor of the citizens ancl town.
Burial Places.
The earliest burial places Avere not in Mound cemetery, as
is commonly supposed, but in a lot on the ridge south of the
present Oak Grove cemetery, laid off' by the Ohio Company
Avhen the settlement Avas first made. At this place Avas
buried the first person Avho died in Marietta, Nathaniel
Cushing's little daughter Nabby, avIio died on August 25,
1788. She Avas buried on the site Avhere the house of the late
Beman Gates stands. Here also Avas fmried Judge Varnum,
the second person who died in the settlement. There Avere
several other persons buried in this locality prior to the
breaking out of the Indian War in 1791, but during this
war burials were not made here, but on the brow of the
sand hill uoav dug off, just above Wooster street, on the line
of Third street.
Captain Joseph Rogers Avho Avas killed on March 13, 1791,
was buried in Third street, then unimproved. A
daughter of Governor St. Clair, a son of Major Putnam,
James Wells, Avife and daughter, William Moulton and
many others were also buried there. However, in 1889, the
remains of most cif these people AA^ere exhumed and re-inter-

306 History of Marietta.

red in Mound cemetery, and in 1867 the remains of tAventy-
eight persons Avere removed to Oak Grove cemetery, and a
granite monument erected to mark their last resting
place. But as late as 1849 there were still some graves re
maining back of Third street.
General Benjainin Tupper Avas buried under an apple tree
in 1792, betAveen Third and Fourth streets opposite the
Quadranaou. At the same place Avas buried a child of Icha
bod Nye, ancl afterAvards Major Anselm Tupper. The
remains of these persons Avere years afterAvard removed to
the Mound cemetery.
The cemetery in Harmar is older than Mound cemetery,
being laid out by the Ohio Company in 1796. From the
journal of proceedings of the Company Ave learn that a reso
lution was passed that "there be also laid out three acres on
the west side of the Muskingum river." Who Avas the first
person to be buried in this cemetery is not kiiOAvn.
Mound Cemetery.
The site which is noAv knoAvn as mound cemetery Avas orig
inally called "Marie Antoinette Square." It Avas made a
burial place in 1800, and the first person buried in it Avas
Colonel Robert Taylor, who died September 80, 1801.
The largest and perhaps the most enduring monument in
this cemetery is the mound of Avhich mention has just been
made. It stands as a monument of a pre-historic
race, and doubtless covers the skeleton of some noted person
once a great ruler of that vast race Avhich once dwelt on this
land. It stands as a monument not only of a forgotten
personage, but also of a mighty race of which there is no ab
solute knowledge in history. Surrounding this ancient struc
ture are the stones Avhich mark the graA^es of the inhabit
ants of Marietta Avho lived here during the first half of the
last century.
It is here Avhere rest the remains of many of the pioneers
of western civilization, the founders of the State, men of
lofty character and great achievements. Although it Avas
not the earliest burial place of Marietta, yet the fact of its

Historical Remains. 307
historical mound and its stone monuments so aged that their
inscriptions no longer proclaim the names of those Avho rest
beneath them, makes it of peculiar interest in the history of
Marietta. After the cession of this square to the toAvn by Rufus Put
nam, in 1791, no formal action was taken by the corporation
toward an establishment of a cemetery here until May 3,
1803, although it Avas made a burial place in 1800, and the
first xierson buried in it Avas Col. Robert Taylor, Avho died on
September 30, 1801. His gravels marked by the following
inscription cut on a stone monument:
Memory of Col.
ROBERT TAYLOR
Avho departed This
Life Sep. 30th, 1801
in the 65 year of
his age
Being The First interment
in this Burying Ground.
The second person buried here Avas Rev. Daniel Story, in
1804. His monument Avas erected seventy-four years after
his death, Avith the inscription : "He was the first minister of
Christ Avho came to labor in the vast field knoAvn as the
NorthAvest Territory, excepting the Moravian missionaries."
In February, 1805, was laid to rest in this cemetery the
remains of Col. Ebenezer Sproat, the first sherift' of Wash
ington county.
Joseph Lincoln Avas the next hero buried near the mound.
On an old-fashioned tomb of sandstone is the foUoAving in
scription, almost illegible : Here
Are interred the remains of
Joseph Lincoln
A native of Gloucester, Mass.
Who departed this life
Sept. 21st 1807
In the 47th year of his age.
In 1811 Ezra Putnam, the oldest of the pioneers, was
buried here; in 1812, Gen. Joseph Buell.

308 History of Marietta.

The grave of Rufus Putnam is marked by a jjlain granite
monument, with the following inscription :
Gen. Rufus Putnam,
A Revolutionary Officer
And the leader of the
Colony Avhich made the
First settlement in the
Territory of the Northwest.
Born April 9, 1738
Died May 4, 1824'.
Here also is the grave of Commodore Whipple, with a long-
inscription, as folloAvs : Sacred
to the meniory of
COMMODORE ABRAHAM WHIPPLE
Avhose name, skill and courage
will ever remain the pride and boast of
his country.
In the late Revolution he Avas the
FIRST ON THE SEA TO HURL DEFIANCE AT
GREAT BRITAIN,
gallantly leading the Avay to arrest from
the Mistress of the ocean, her sceptre,
AND THERE TO AVAA'E THE STAR-SPANGLED
BANNER.
He also conducted to the sea the first
square-rigged vessel ever built on the Ohio
OPENING TO COMMERCE
RESOURCES BEYOND CALCULATION.
Another long inscription is that of Return J. Meigs, Jr.,
as follows : Here lies
The body of His Excellency
Return .lonathan Meigs,
Who Avas born at Middletown, Conn., Nov.
1765,
And died at Marietta, March 29, 1825.
For many- years his time and talents Avere
Devoted to the services of his country.
He successively filled the distinguished palaces
of Judge of the Territory Northwest of
the Ohio, Judge of the Supreme Court of the
State of Ohio,

Historical Remains. .£109
Senator in the Congress of the United States,
Governor of the State of Ohio, and
Postmaster General of the United States.
To the honored and revered memory of
An ardent Patriot,
A practical Statesman,
An enlightened Scholar,
A dutiful Son,
An indufgent Father,
An affectionate Husband,
This monument is erected by his mourning
widow, Sophia Meigs.
Other graves of men of early note in Marietta Avere Ichabod
Nye, Capt. Josiah Monroe, Dr. Cotton, Dr. Hildreth, David
Everett, Nahum Ward, three generations of Woodbridges.
Arius ancl Anselm Tupper, Caleb Emerson, Col. Mills, ancl
many others. Many epitaphs uxion the monuments are quaint
and expressive of the characteristics of our forefathers.
Oak Grove Cemetery.
What is now kiioAvn as Oak Grove cemetery consists of 33
acres of land bought by the city of Judge Arius Nye in 1861.
The site Avas selected by Dr. J. D. Cotton and C. F. Buell.
The first persons interred here were two little children, and
the first adult was Timothy Cone, who died April 24, 1864.
Soldiers' Monument.
This monument stands on the common, fifty feet from
Front street and the same distance from the line, of Putnam
street. It stands as a monument to those who sacrificed their
lives in the cause of the union during the Civil War.
The first meeting in the interest of the erection of such a
monument was held on June 7, 1865. Later an association
Avas formed for this purpose, Avhich Avas incorporated under
the laAvs of Ohio on August 8, 1865. Immediately an eff'ort
Avas made to secure sufficient money to erect this monument,
which work continued until 1874, by Avhich time enough
funds had been provided. On September 20, 1874, it was
voted to contract Avith T. O'Hare, of Cincinnati, for a monu
ment at the cost of $4,550. The contract was afterAvards

310

History of Marietta.

modified so that the material
instead of "light granite," at

SoLDiKRS Monument.

Parrot guns, Avhich were let into
ed at corners of the monument

should be Quincy granite
an additional cost of $150,
making a total cost of $4,-
700. The monument having
been completed, it Avas de
cided that September 17,
1875, be the day for the ded
icatory ceremonies. On
this occasion the address of
Avelcome Avas delivered by
President I. H. AndrcAvs,
of Marietta College, with
addresses by General John
Pope, Judge Force, Honor
able A. ,J. Warner, — the
oration of the day being de
livered by General F. C. H.
Smith, of Marietta.
In 1880 AAas prepared a
roll of the dead referred to
on the monument. The
iron fence enclosing this
monument Avas placed
around it in 1877, and on
June 8, 1880, Congress do
nated four tAventy-pound
four stone blocks and plac-
as they now stand.

Other Monuments.
In January, 1891, a granite stone Avas set by the New Cent
ury Historical Society at the foot of Washington street,
bearing this inscription : "S. W. Corner Campus Martius,
"The Stockade," occupied by the first Governor of the N.W.
Territory, and by the pioneers of Ohio during the Indian
War of 1791-5."
On April 7, 1892, another stone was placed by this Society

Historical Rem

'lams.

311

in the yard of the west side school, which reads : "Site of
Fort Harmar, built 1785; Headquarters 1786-8 of Gen. Josiah
Harmar, of P^a., Gen. in Chief of LT. S. A."
On July 15, 1892, a granite monument Avas erected in Mus
kingum Park, bearing a bronze plate incribed : "Near this
spot, July 15th, 1788, Gen. Arthur St. Clair, of the Revcdu-
tionary Army ancl President of Congress, 1787, Avas inaugu
rated first Governor of the Territory of the United States
north-west of the Ohio River. On this ground stood Centen
nial Hall, of the celebration, July 15th to 20th, 1888."

The Ohio Company's Office here shown was erected about
1790. It stands on its original site on Washington street,
betAveen Front and
Second. It is yet in com
paratively good shape,
and is generally be
lieved to be the oldest
house now standing in
the State. It is being
preserved by the His
torical Society of the
city, and is a building
of much historical in
terest. The Old Block-house,
as it is commonly called,
is located on the south
east corner of the site of
Campus Martius. This
building was erected about the close of the Indian War, by
General Rufus Putnam. That it was ever a block-house is
reascmably doubted, althcmgh a portion of the timber of the
building was a part of the original block-house.
It was used bj' General Putnam as a residence till the time
of his death, after Avhich it was occupied by Arius Nye till
1865. II now belongs to Miss Minerva T. Nye.
During the late cyclone on June 25, 1902, this building

Ohio. Company's Office.

312

History of Marietta.

was much damaged, but has since been repaired. It is a
building of much historical interest.
Tiber Creek.
At the first settlement, a small creek passed through the
southern half of the toAvn and Avas called "the Tiber." This
stream rose from springs Avithin tAvo miles of the city and
for a few years was a steady stream. Over it a substantial
bridge was built by the first settlers, Avhich was 90 feet long
and 25 feet high, covered AA-ith liCAvn plank four inches
thick. Tiber Way was named for this creek.

The Old Block-Housk.

Two Decades of Progress. 313

CHAPTER XXI.
Two Decades op Progress.
We go back tAventy years in the history «f Marietta, and
find a small city of some five thousand inhabitants liv
ing a quiet life on the banks of the Muskingum. The city
was then strong in many ways, but the buoyancy of life
which we uoav see did not then manifest itself.
If any one date Avere chosen as the time Avhen new life
seemed to apjiear to Marietta,' it would be when it entered
upon its second century on Ajiril 7, 1888. . It is, per
haps, proper to refer to the observance of the centennial of
Marietta as the time when new ideals Avere set before the
city, and a great onward movement become universally felt
among the citizens of Marietta.
In reference to the celebration, it can be said that perhaps
at no time in the nation's history has there been an assembly
of more conspicuous men, who Avere celebrated in the politic
al, religious and sociological walks of life. The celebration,
which was held on April 7, 1888, commemorated the settle
ment of the NortliAvest Territory, and it was proper that the
whole nation shcmld be represented. Among the speakers on
this occasion who deserve mention Avere Senator Hoar, of
Massachusetts, who ranks among the scholarly and eloquent
men of the nation, ex-President Hayes, U. S. Senator J. B.
Foraker, Dr. E. E. Hale, Hon: Randolph Tucker, Dr. Henry
Storrs, Dr. A. L. Chapin, of Wisconsin, and others.
On July 15-19, 1888, was corhmemorated the establishment
of civil government in the territory of the Northwest. Quite
an extensive and fitting program Avas rendered upon this oc
casion, and among the noted speakers were : Senator John
Sherman, Senator J. B. Foraker, Senator Daniels, of Virgin-

314 History of Marietta.
ia, Mrs. Mary A. Livermore, Senator Evarts, Gen. Chas. A.
Gi-osvenor and Gen. Thos. Ewing. ^
These celebrations were ineans of enthusiasm to the city
of Marietta, and will long, be remembered by the pa
triotic citizens of the city.
In a preceding chapter the development of the mercan
tile business and manufacturing has been set forth, and the
history of the three great institutions of civilization — the
church, the school and the press — has been given at length.
Of these subjects suffice it here to add that in the way of
business and manufacturing, few cities have shown the rapid
groAvth that Marietta has made during the • last
decade and a half. Fifteen years ago would' have found
Marietta Avith only three or four of its largest manufacturing
plants, Avith none of" its wholesale houses and with few
large buildings of any kind. In the influence of the church,
education aiitl press. Marietta has always been an advanced
place and these institutions have all floiirished here. But
the large attendance now in each, and the large circulation
of the daily papers in the city, show a great increase in the
amount of work that is being done by these agencies. It
Avas during this period that the present First M. E. church,
dedicated in 1885, the Gilman avenue M. E. church, erected
in 1895, the uoav St. Lucas' church, dedicated in 1901, the
new Congregational church, built in 1901, the new Presby
terian church, built in 1897, the new United Brethren
church and the ncAv St. Mary's church have been erect
ed, each large, handsome and costly buildings. Many new
school bhildings, including the new high school, have been
erected. It has been during this period that all the present
banks of Marietta, except one, were organized, and all the
bank buildings were erected, four of Avhich have been
erected in the last three years.
It would be impossible to mention all the large business
and dwelling houses that have been erected during this time,
but especial attention is called to many ncAv business blocks
1. Acorapleteaccountof this celebration is given in the Ohio Centennial Re
port, published in 188!).

-'!^>.~»-.,--

Two Decades of Progress. 315

erected in the last fiA^e years. There is the Hagan block,
249-51 Second street, occupied by Hagan & Schad; the
Wittlig block, 208-12 Front street, occupied by J. Wittlig,
German National Bank, and Avith many office rooms on upper
floors; the neAv city electric building on Front street, next
the railroad track; the large Riley block, which extends
along Tiber way, and furnishing many office and business
rooms; the Peddinghaus block, 215 Second street, occupied
by the Worrall Grocery Company; the St. Clair building
on Putnam street, built in 1900 at a cost of about $75,000, in
which is located the Post Office, Peoples' Banking and Trust
Company, and three additional floors of office rooms,
one story of the annex building being occupied by The
Marietta Shoe Company ; the Wieser block, at 204 Putnam
street, occupied by George Wieser; the Leader building, on
Second street, erected in 1901; Reitz & Savage building, cm
Putnam street, one-half of Avhich is uoav owned by the Wash
ington County Savings, Loan and Building Company ; a brick
building occupied by the Forbes' Diastase Company ; the new
Telephone Exchange building at 308 Putnam street, com
pleted in 1902; a neAV government builcling, on the common
by the docks; the large buildings occupied by the Norwood,
Bellevue and Wakefield hotels; the Donnelly block, com
pleted in 1902, one-half of Avhich is occupied by the BroAvn-
Hutchinson Company; the three-story Boyd building on
Putnam street, occupied by Baker & Uhrhane; the three-
story annex to the Otto Block; the McLaren block on Front
street, occupied jjartly by the Leader Dry Goods Co. ; the
large transfer buildings occupied by the Marietta, the City
and the U. S. Transfer Companies; (Jline Bros.' uoav shop on
Second street ; the Weber business block on the corner of
Third and Scammel ; the Blume block and the Schimmel-
Leonhart building on Front street; the city Y. M. C. A.
building on Second street; the armory and gymnasium of the
College, opened December 12, 1902 ; the five-story building
of the First National Bank; Big Four Cycle Co., on Greene
street; and many other business blocks.
These buildings added to the newly erected churches and

316'

History of Marietta.

school buildings referred to,' and the niahufa6turing- plants
built during this time, Avith the new court house described
elsewhere in this work, show the advancement of the city
in these various lines, its great improvement over past
years and the increase in population and demands of the city.
Few cities of its size can compare with it in the number of
large buildings — both business and dwelling — that have been
erected in this short time.
In 1880 Marietta had only two lines of raihvay — the Mari
etta & Cincinnati and the' Gle-A'eland and Marietta. Now it
has four — the tAvo above named (although the former is uoav

1

Union Depot.
the B. & 0. S.-W. and the latter the Pennsylvania), the Ohio
and Little Kanawha, running from Marietta to Zanesville, and
the Marietta, Columbus and Cleveland. Marietta also has
the advantage of the Ohio River Road, Avhich passes through
Williamstown. Besides these roads. Marietta has also the
benefit of the Ohio and Muskfngum rivers as a means of
transportation. Since 1893 Marietta has been favored with the use of
natural gas, so that noAv mains run through all parts of the

Two Hecddes of Progress. 317
city. Oil development has influenced Marietta more than
any one thing since 1890-95, as is described in a preceding
chapter. Ill 1901 the city granted a franchise to the Ohio River
Bridge and Ferry Company for the construction of a bridge
across the Ohio. This bridge is now in course of completion,
and will have a street car track for the running of cars
across the river, which will connect Avith the inter-urban line
from'WillianistOwn to Parkersburg, thus giving Marietta a
direct street car line to the latter place.
The population of Marietta has greatly increased in the
last two decades, especially during the las't ten years. In
1870 the population- of Marietta was 5,218; in 1880, 5,444; in
1890,8,273; 1900, 13,842; 1908, estimated at 15,000. This
increase shows the advancement and progress of the city,' and
if it continues at the same rate. Marietta will soon be one of
the largest cities in southeastern Ohio.

318 History of Marietta.

CHAPTER XXII.
New Marietta.
Not many years past "Old Marietta" was a common term
applied to the city wherever it was known. There were,
perhaps, two reasons why this familiar term was thus used:
the first being the fact of the priority and importance of
Marietta in the early history of the Avest, and thus had refer
ence to the age of the place ; the second, the slow proarress of
the town for so many decades after the beginning of the
nineteenth century, AA^hen compared with tlis life and buoy
ancy of many of her more youthful neighbors.
In reference to these two suggested reasons, it can be said
that if the first were the only one, there would be no need of
changing the term, for the fact that the settlement of Mari
etta marks the opening of the Great West and dates more
than eleven decades hence, makes all her citizens take pride
in calling her "Old Marietta." Who is there that has read
or known of the early pioneers as they came and settled at
Marietta, but what has a deep regard for them and their
Avork ? "The founders of this state Avere grander men than
Romolus or Rcnnus, wiser statesmen and more tried Avarriors
than Aeneas and his faithful Archates. Their blood Avas
nobler than any Trojan or Albanian strain. It Avas Anglo-
Saxon instinct A\ith valor, hot Avith love of battle, pregnant
Avith imperial SAvay. The heroes of 1788 Avere soldiers tried
in battle, statesmen tried in res civiuin, divines schooled in
the philosophy of Providence; and all of them lovers of
equality, and jealous of the ri.nhts of men. Israel and Rufus-
Putnam were soldiers worthy of a high place in any Avar.
Nathaniel Hale was a legislator worthy of the immortal Con
gress in which he served; and Manasseh Cutler was a man
Avhose lofty character and statesman-like deeds Avere Avorthy

Xew Marietta. 319

of the matchless pen of the great Xenophon.. But this is not
all. The leaders in the founding of the State Avere men
inured to hardships in Avar, heroes Avho battled for freedom
and independence, the worshippers of an idea Avhich, finally
concentrated, stands forth today a colossal nation of sixty
million people and forty-five millions of national Avealth;
and yet grander and more glorious than all, every man a
FREE MAN, a uatiou whose flag floats over only free men.'"
Such men as these were the founders of this place. Tlieir
works are evident: the settling of a toAvn in a delightful
place, at the confluence of two beautiful rivers; the begin
ning of the march of civilization and progress, Avhich com
menced Avitli the building of a cabin on the banks of the
Muskingum, but now has reached the Golden Gate; the
opening of the west by a race of people Avho Avent forth Avith
the "language of Shakespeare and Milton, with the code of
Blackstone, with the Declaration of Independence, Avith the
American Constitution and the creed of Christ." With
Marietta meaning thus so much, we hail the title "Old" and
add "Time honored spot."
But while we rejoice in this noble place in history Avhicli
we as citizens of Marietta occupy, there is another phrase
of life Avhich belongs to a city. A city may open the Avay
for xirogress, and still not progress itself. It is possible for
a city to be so conservatiA^e in its past that the future is
neglected. Can such a state have ever existed in Marietta?
Evidently other cities, not possessing the "time honor" that
belongs to Marietta, have excelled her in so many ways, — in
business, in improvements, in growth, in enterprise, in influ
ence, in modern conveniences. Hence it is that Ave fear
that Avith the term "Old" when applied to our city there
has been added a meaning that is not as honored as the form
er, or in keeping with the dignity of the same. There is,
perhaps, added a meaning that is intended to reprove the
city for being "behind" and "out-of-date," indicating that
progress and groAvth should abound in the pioneer city.
We are then brought to the conclusion that there are Iavo
L Address of Hon. B. Wilson Smith, Ohio Centfinnia-1 Report, page 75.

320 History of Marietta.

possible reasons Avhy the term "Old" has been applied to
our city. It is then proper to ask that if this term embod
ies not alone the "time honored" part c)f our history, but
has in it that element which pictures the city as non-pro
gressive and behind other cities, shall we still cling to it?
Shall we not rather be designated by a term which shall em
body all that honor belonging to us as the pioneer city, but
will at the same time show that we have stepped out of the
old non-progressive condition into a state of advancement?
With our changed condition let there be a change in the
epithet of the city. It is, then, that we pass from the "Old"
into the "Ncav" and thus we have "New Marietta."
The word "New" as thus applied infers that there was
once an "Old" and consequently still cherishes the fact that
Marietta is old in years that have passed since the pioneers
"carved her from the virgin of the forest." But at the be
ginning of the new century she stands young, strong and
vigorous, no longer old, except in name, with an ambition of
youth and Avealth of resource that places her at the head of
the progressive cities of the Ohio Valley.
While it has thus taken a century of experience during
which time she has seemed to move forward so sloAvly, it is
Avell to consider that these years Avere spent in laying a firm
and substantial foundation whereon to build the New Mari
etta of today. It Avas a foundation of Avise, conservative
business judgment, of thorough education and free religious
belief. It was a century oi learning and experience that de
veloped the basis of the ucav era of today.
In former years one could see the merchant behind the
counter waiting for his share of the uncertain and intermit
tent trade, but uoav there are busy clerks transacting an
amount of business that would eclipse the ambition of the
merchant fifty years ago. The absentees returningfind what
were once SAvimining holes and skating ponds t-o be roAvs of
modern and beautiful homes. The fornier generation Avaded
through muddy streets groAvn up Avith Aveeds, but the pres
ent tread upon broad pavements of asphalt and brick, lis
tening to the noisy traffic upon the paved streets. A few

Xew Marietta. 321

years past, the bucket brigade and cistern . furnished the
water supiily for all occasions, but now a complete, Avell-
equipped and extensive water works system is enjoyed. No
more old street lamps, but a modern electric lighting plant
lights the city. The street car dragged by the horse or mule
is almost forgotten at the sight of the extensive and accom
modating electric line of today. The house lamp is in the
attic and the soot of coal is ne'er seen with the network of
natural gas mains reaching every house within the corporate
limits and furnishing the cheapest and most desirable fuel
on earth. No longer does one see the row of vacant lots on
Tiber Way and Second street, the many dwelling lots of the
city that a few years hence were vacant; but in their places
are large three to five story business blocks, and handsome
dAvelling houses. The small one to two story frame business
houses have been displaced by the large, substantial, con
venient business blocks. The five flourishing banking insti
tutions and the many building associations shoAv the wealth
and business of the city. The large manufactories now fur
nish employment to the laborers at prices unexcelled in any
city. Besides these tliere are new school buildings being
built every year, new churches continually being erected, a
large, modern city Y. M. C. A. building in course of com
pletion and everything that Avould make the college, school
and church of Marietta the pride of the city.
Such a contrast from a fcAv years past is indeed remarkable.
It, doubtless, has been due to many influences, Avhile to one
especially, but Avhat a change: from a town of little progress,
to the most progressiA-e city in southeastern Ohio ; from a
town of slow growth, to a city Avhich has doubled in popula
tion within, the last decade; from a toAvn of no industries, to
a city with many establishments of varicms kinds; from a
town of no resort, to a city whose beauty, history and pro
gress make it the delight of the ueAVComer.
It is thus that we Avelcome "Ncav Marietta" ; that Ave
pride ourselves in the ancient history of our city, and rejoice
in its modern improvements and advancements. All honor
to the memorable spot Avhere she stands. Other cities may

322 History of Marietta.
outstrip her in size, may excel her in Avealth and grandeur,
may cope with her in beauty, but to none does the honor be
long that Marietta enjoys; and alth6ugh the New Marietta
is young, yet she is old, and among the cities of the west
there is none whose history reaches so far, and whose name
means as much, as that of our beloved Marietta.

325

i:n^dex

Page.
Academy, Harmar, 179; Marietta,
190; Muskingum, 174, 203.
Adelphi  ¦,•-••  56
"Ad'V€!nture Galley"  48
American Friend, the, 262; and
Marietta Gazette, 262.
Andrews, I. W., 29, 137, 138, 181;
president ol the College, 192.
Andrews Hall  19;l
Auditor, County  166
Backet's Tavern.  43
Banking  276
Baptist Cnurch  224
Barnes, Dr  84
Battelle, Ebenezer  73, 304
Belpre, 77, 83; township, formed, 81
Bencih and Bar  270
Beobachter, Der  267
Big Bottom Massacre  89
Bingham, Rev. L. G  178, 204
Block-house, Old  311
Breck, Rev. William  66,. 74, 198
Bridge, Ohio River  316
Bunch of Grapes Tavern  45
Buell, D. H..129, 148', 151, 166, 171
Buell, Joseph  30, 62, 76, 101
Business History  243
Building and Loan Societies  282
Burial Places  305
Campus Martius, built, 58; im
proved, 102; reserved, 122; first
schools in, 173; religious ser
vices, 203.
Capitolium; reserved, 122, 304;
leased to Woodbridge, 84, 304;
history of, 304.
Cecelia  122
Cemetery, Mound, 306; Oak Grove,
309; the first, 305.

Page.
Centennials of 1888.  313
Census, first of U. S  117
Chairman of the "town meeting,"
129.
Children's Home  157
Christian Church  238
City Hall  142
Clark, George Rogers  22
Clerk, town and city, 132; of Com
mon Pleas Court  165
College, Marietta  .188
Commentator, the  261
Commissioners, County  170
Congregational, First Church, 201;
Harmar, 229.
Connecticut Reserve  27
Coroner  169
Council  139
Court, First, 68; Quarter Sessions,
68.
Court Houses  149
Crary, Archibald.  69, 72, 270
-Cutler, Ephraim, 112, 118, 123, 160,
270.
Cutler, Manasseh, Contracts with
Congress, 43, 108; named the
place "Adelphi", 56; minister
ial work, 68, 73, 74, 198, 202.
"Cutler's Indian Heaven"  46
Declaration of Independence. . . 21
Donation Lands  ill
Drown, Dr., oration, 72; physician,
273.
Early Imhabitants  1-10
Educational History. . .173-197, 221
Emerson, Cale;^, 130., 133, 164, 271.
Engineer, City  136
English, their claims  10-24
European Explorations  10-24

326

Ewing, Mrs  157
Fallen Timbers, battle of  95
Farley, Dr  80, 273
Fearing, Paul, 107, 124, 130, 171,
174; first attorney in the North
west,69, 151, 163, 271; represen
tative ot Washington County,
115, 160.
Flre Department  140
"For the Ohio,"  47
Port Harmar; established 30, 52;
in 1791, 82; improvements and
inhabitants during the Indian
War, 104; early schools of,
173.
Fourth of July; first celebration,
60; second celebration, 75.
Frame House, first  76
Franklin, Benj  17
French; in Ohio, 11; at the Mus
kingum, 13; their leaden plates,
13; their defeat, 15.
French and Indian War  15
General Assembly of Ohio, first, 115
Gilman, Benjamin I., 107, 123, 246.
Government instituted in the North
west, 65.
Great Britian; her claim to the
west, 12; victory over the
French, 15, reservation of the
west, 17, 25; her treatment
toward »the colonies, 21; her
defeat, 21.
Greene, Griffin, 72. 73. 108, 123, 126,
136, 139,' 148, 174; judge, 71,
207.
Greenville, tref.ty of  96
Guards  55
Haskell, Jonathan  100, 106
Harmar, laid out 124; incorporated
127; re-united with Marietta,
128; schools of, 181.
Harmar Academy  179
Harmar, General, expedition of, 88
Harris, 1 . M  119
High School  182

Historical Remains  301
Hutchins, Thomas, the first Geog
rapher, 29
Indian War  86, 98.
Indiana, formed  116
Indians, in Ohio, 6, 25; Five Na
tions, 8; in Washington Coun
ty, 8; their claims, 25; claims
relinquished, 27; at Fort Har
mar, 54; in 1789, 78; war with,
81, 86; "Long Knives," 87; Big
Bottom Massacre, 89; at Mari
etta, 94; battles with, 88, 92, 95.
"Information"  40
Inhabitants; pre-historic, 1, 5;
during the Indian War, 99.
Institute of Education  178
Jcil, County  157
Jefferson's Ordinance  31
La Salle  9
Law, the first in the North
west, 68.
Lawyers  271
Leaden plates; planted by the
French, 10; fne one at the
mouth of the Muskingum, 13.
Literary Society, first  79
Lodges  291
Louisiana  11
Manufacturing  252
Marie Antoinette  56
Marietta; founded, 49, 52; reasons
for site selected, 52; platted,
55, 121; named, 56; in 1803,
120; incorporated, 124; a city,
127; population, 317; progress,
of, 313; new, 318.
Marietta township, formed  81
Marietta Gazette, the  263
Marietta Intelligencer, the  263
Marietta Register, the  263
Marietta Minerva, the  265
Marietta Democrat, the  266
Marietta Republican, the  266
Marietta Times, the  266
Marietta Demokrat, der  266

327

Marietta Zeitung  267
Marietta Leader, the  265
Marietta and Washington County
iPilot, 265.
Marshal  135
Masonic History  291
May, John  243
Mayor  129
Mcintosh, Dr  84
Medical Profession  273
Meigs, Return J., 62, 101, 103, 124,
151,^164, 175, surveyor, 47; first
clerk of courts, 69, 165; Fourth
of July Oration, 75; County
Representative, 115, 160; first
postmaster, 147; judge, 270.
Methodist Church, First, 212; the
German, 231; the African, 237;
the Wesleyan, 238; the Gilman
Avenue, 239.
Ministerial Section  122
Moravians, the  -  i6
Monument, Soldiers', 309; other
monuments, 310.
Mound, the  301
Mound Builders  3, 301, 305.
Municipal History  121, 148.
Northwest Territory; claimed by
the French, 11; claimed by the
English, 14; conquered by the
English, 15; conquered by the
Americans, 22; state claims in,
26; flrst survey in-, 29; govern
ment of, 31; first permanent
settlement in, 66; first poem in,
75; first law in, 68; first court
in, 68.
Nye, A. T.,131, 133, 171, 252, 254
Nye, Ichabod, 60, 104, 130, 134, 246
Observatory, Gurley  191
Ohio 'Becomes a SUte  108, 120
Ohio Company, 37, 52; origin, 37;
founders, 39; formed, 42; its
first purchase, 44; its second
purchase, 109; Its journey to

the west, 47; its landing, 49;
last meeting of. 111.
Ohio Gazette and Virginia Herald,
the, 258.
Ohio Land Company  284
Ohio Valley; Mounds in, 3, 301; In
dians along, 6, 8; discovery,
10; French along, 13; Survey,
28.
Oil Industry  284
Oliver, Robert, 72, 83, 103, 108, 115,
123, 270.
Ordinance of 1785  28
Ordinance of 1787  31, 44
Parsons, Samuel H  62, 270
Partition of land  112
Patriot, Der  267
Phillipe, Louis, his visit  114
Physicians  263
Pioneers, the  50
"Point", the  55, 99, 173
Postoffice, the  147
Presbyterian -Church, the  208
Press, the  258
Probate Judge  161
Progress of the city  312, 319
Prosecuting Attorney  163
Putnam, Douglas, 128, 137, 171, 181.
Putnam, Rufus; 54, 69, 72, 74, 81,
83, 84, 103, 108, 111, 113, 118,
124, 126, 139, 147, 163, 174, 270,
303; petition to Congress, 38;
with the Ohio Company, 40, 42,
43, 48, 50; superintendent of
the survey, 47; his speech, 64;
his treaty with the Indians, 93;
made brigadier general, 103;
first chairman of the "town
meeting", 103
Putnam, William R., 123, 137, 160,
170.
"Putnam's Paradise"  46
Quadranaou, the, 84, 122, 304, (see
Capitolium.)
Railways  316
Recorder, town, 132; county, 166.

328

Representative, county  160
Religious History  198-257
Rice's Tavern  45
Sacra Via  84, 122
Salt  53, 113, 244
Sargent, Winthrop, 44, 73, 103, 113,
244.
Scarlet fever  80, 112
Sermon, first  66
Settlement of Marietta  52
Sheriff  167
Smallpox  79. 112
Societies  291
Soldiers' Monument  309
Solicitor, city  138
Sproat, Ebenezer, 47, 69, 101, 113,
152, 167.
State claims in the Northwest. . 26
St. Clair, Arthur, 84, 87, 90; - gov
ernor, 62; his commission, 63;
sketch of, 64; campaign against
the Indians, 90; controversy
about, 117.
St. Lucas' Church  235
St. Mary's school, 187; church, 222.
St. Paul's Church  227
Stor-", Rev. Daniel, first minister,
"'' 73, 83, 199; arrival, 75; min
istry of, 202.
Street Commissioner.  137
Sunday School, first  200
Survey, first, 28; of Marietta lots,
55, 121.
Surveyor, town, 136; county, 170
Symms, John C  62, 270

Talford's school  221
•nber Creek  312
Treasurer, town and city, 134;
county, 169.'
True, Dr., 80, 84, 135, 168, 173, 273.
Tupper, Anslem  47, 104
Tupper, Benjamin  39, 60, 69, 103
Tupper, Rowena  73
Unitarian church  233
United Brethren church. Radical,
231; First, 232.
United States  24, 37
Universalist Society  '  217
Varnum, James M., arrival, 60;
oration, 60; judge, 62, 270;
death, 71, 293.
Ward, Nahum  130, 233.
Washington, George, 15, 38, 81, 92,
116.
Washington County, created. ... 65
Washington County Democrat, the
266.
Water Works  144
Waterford, 77, 83; township creat
ed, 81.
Wayne's, Gen., expedition  95
Western Reserve Institute  180
Western Spectator, the  261
Western Republican and Marietta
Advertiser, the, 265.
White, Major Haflael-d  47, 104
Woodbridge, Dudley, 101, 130, 149,
153, 166, 270; first store in Mari
etta, 243.
Y. M, C. A  240

S2
^3

00778 8566 ^
n JS3,

iiP j^"' •!.; !

K-
|i
<'r.i.' •
S^ ¦
..\,Ms
, . rt. ^ '¦ V' r> "^'Stlt.
UMii :
pti^u
m- ' •
'¦¦y\ij
* i-l' Laf w?
ift)f^fr'J.'-,'.''#lii